https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/435/1912-07-01-The-Author-22-10.pdf b51f858a70a7c1c130e3efdb0fd2363a PDF Text Text The Author . Society ( The Organ of the Incorporated VOL . XXII . - No . JULY 10. 1, of Monthly .) . Authors 1912 . ( PRICE SIXPENCE . CONTENTS . PAOR 255 255 255 257 260 262 264 265 267 268 269 270 271 271 Notices The Society' s Funds The Pension Fund Cornmittee Notes ... Books publishedby Members ... Literary , Dramatic and Musical Notes Paris Notes... ... . .. ... United States Notes ... Copyright in a Newspaper Article ... United States Law Case A Dangerous Clanse ... Magazine Contents How to Use the Society... Warnings to the Producers of B 's Shilling Fiction net . . /- . . [ . net . /1 . , HODGSON BURNETT ." Burnett . Impression , SONS .C . , , Third W 'S PUTNAM Sphere . [ - .” . to . . . of . P . G net Little Lord Fauntleroy BEDFORD STREET STRAND , . ." . . Flower is . . . Just Published Switzerland exceedingly well told This dainty little story Mrs Hodgson has once again given her thousands readers cause love her 24 net . and love in of “ FRANCES Author “ life and death the Blue of LandBy net LENORE VAN DER VEER story of A . By /- Times Wayfarers winter 1 Rosary The — .” honest little story and well written “ .) Author . net. . sold , BARCLAY , . L ( an is It FLORENCE " By 100 000 1 . The Wheels of Time copies of Putnam The PAGE 271 272 272 272 272 272 272 273 274 275 278 280 281 282 Warnings to Dramatic Authors Registration of Scenarios and Origins Dramatic Authors and Agents Warnings to Musical Composers Stamping Music ... The Reading Branch Remittances General Notes Obituary ... Composers' Agreements... The Proposed New Copyright Law of Holland British Writers and Journalists in Touraine Inspiration ... ... Correspondence �ADVERTISEMENTS . The Society of ,Authors (Incorporated ) . Telegraphic Address : " AUTORIDAD LONDON .” Telephone No . : 374 Victoria PRESIDENT . THOMAS HARDY , COUNCIL SIR ROBERT ANDERSON , K . C. B. THE RIGHT HON . SIR WM . REYNELL ANSON , Bart . , P. C., M . P. , D. C. L . THE RIGHT HON . THE LORD AVEBURY , P. O. J . M. BARRIE . SIR ALFRED BAT EMAN , K . C. M. G . ROBERT BATEMAN . F. E. BEDDARD , F . R. S. MRS . BELLOC - LOWNDFS . THE RIGHT Hon . AUGUSTINE BIB RELL , P. C. MRS . E . NESBIT BLAND . THE REV . PROF . BONNEY , F . R .S. The Right Hon . JAMES BRYCE, P. C. THE RIGHT Ilon . THE LORD BORGH . CLERE , P. C. HALL CAINE . J . W. COMYNS CARR , EGERTON CASTLE , F.8 . A . EDWARD CLODD . W. MORRIS COLLES . Thk Hon . John COLLIER , G . C. S. I . AUSTIN DOBSON . SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE . DOUGLAS FRESH FIELD . EDMUND GOSSE , C. B. , LL . D. SYDNEY GRUNDY . SIR RIDER HAGGARD . MRS. HARRISON (“ Lucas MALET " ) . ANTHONY HOPE HAWKINS . E. W. HORNUNG . W . W. JACOBS . HENRY JAMES . JEROME K . JEROM R. HENRY ARTHUR JONES , J . SCOTT KELTIE , LL . D. RUDYARD KIPLING . SIR EDWIN RAY LANK ESTER , F. R. 8. LADY LUGARD (M188 FLORA L. SHAW ). Mks . MAXWELL ( M . E . BRADDON ) . OF MANAGEMENT . AYLMER MAUDE . HESKETH BESIER . PRICHARD . PENSION SUB GUTHRIE . ANTHOXY HOPE HAWKINS . COMMITTEE . Carton . I G . BERNARD SHAW . MISS E. M . SYMONDS . JAMES T. TANNER . FUND COMMITTEE . COMPOSERS BANTOCK . PERCY C. BUCK , Mus . Doc . THOMAS F . DUNHILL . - Chairman - Dr. S. SQUIRE OWEN SEAMAN , M . H . SPIELMANN . ANSTEY STORR , FRANCIS . JEROME K . JEROME . W . J . LOCKE . JUSTIN HUNTLY MCCARTHY . CECIL RALEIGH . CICELY HAMILTON . GRANVILLE ARTHUR RACKHAM . G . BERNARD SHAW . W. W. JACOBS . Chairman - R. C. Miss OWEN SEAMAN . " G . BERNARD SHAW , G. R , SIMs . DR . S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE . FRANCIS STORR . SIR CHARLES VILLERS STAXPORD , Mus . Doc . MRS . HUMPHRY WARD , , H G . WELLS . PERCY WHITE . FIELD -MARSHAL THE RIGHT le n. THE VISCOUNT WOLSELEY , R. P. , P . C., &c. MAURICE HEWLETT . DRAMATIC CHAMBERS ANSTEY GUTHRIE . AYLMER MAUDE . THE REV . C. H . MIDDLETON -WARE . SIR HENRY NORMAN , M . P. SIR GILBERT PARKEK , M. P. SIR ARTHUR PINERO . THE RIGHT Hox . SIR HORACE PLUNKETT , K . P. HESKETH PRICHARD . ARTHUR RACKHAM . Chairman - Dr . S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE . I MAURICE HEWLETT , SIR ALFRED BATEMAN , K . C. M .G . MRS . BELLOC - LOWNDES . MRS . E . NESBIT BLAND . J . W. COMYNS CARR. C. HADDON ..M . . SIR W. MARTIN CONWAY . THE RIGHT Hox . THE EARL CURZON , COMMITTEE RUDOLF O . SPRIGGE . MRS. ALEC TWEEDIE , WARD . Mrs . HUMPHRY ' SUB -COMMITTEE . Chairman - SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD , Mus . Doc . CECIL FORSYTH . ARTHUR SOMERVELL . SIDNEY JONES . HERBERT SULLIVAN . JOHN B, MCEWEN . WILLIAM WALLACE . H. A. HINKSON . E , J . MACGILLIVRAY . COPYRIGHT SUB - COMMITTEE . SIR CHARLES VILLIERS Mus. Doc . M . H. SPIELMANN . STANFORD , HERBERT SULLIVAN , JAMES YOXALL , M . P. SIR ART . The Hon . John COLLIER . John HASSALL , R .I. BIR W . MARTIN CONWAY . J . G . MILLAIS . FIELD , ROSCOK & Co ., 36, Lincoln ' s Inn Fields , W . O. G . HERBERT TUBING , 39, Old Queen Street , Storey 's Gate , 8. W. ) Legal Representative - in America — JAMES BYRNE , 24, Broad 39, OLD OFFICES . QUEEN ARTHUR RACKHAM . M . H, SPIELMANX . Secretary - G . HERBERT THRING , Street , New STREET, STOREY ' S GATE , 8. W. Solicitor in England to La Sociste des Gensde Loutre , York , U . S. A, �iii & , , W .C & ) , : , , , , , , , . ., of . . . : .) . Words Rev W , copied 000 . . CLARK , HARPENDEN WESTWICK HERTS . , to 1, . other work promptly . H . & ( & : BAILEY , I. . U MISS BY . ' , , , S .W . WIMBLEDON , , Shorthand and accurately 10d per Terms APPOINTMENT SECRETARIAL WORK Reference kindly permitted ROAD , W . . INTERVIEWS GERRARD 1093 Authors Manuscripts . of a . , . a , , , in in on 23 TYPEWRITING his time MIDMOOR . , . , , , . — . . on a of stage managers Serial Market FOR TERMS Telephone WRITE play the dramatic world Knows the best people experience for this and has gained the necessary association the stage itself work class and producers actors with the best dramatists : , , , , Etc Etc and Each MS receives the personal attention of Mr Cotterill the Book and Mr Cromb who have unique knowledge . TO --- No Address , M . , GIVES PRACTICAL ADVICE UPON PLAYS THE STAGE ADAPTS STORIES NO THEORIES practical charge for reading and giving POCOCK ROGER REEVES SHAW MARK ALLERTON JOHN HASLETTE CLIVE HOLLAND INNES NORMAN . F . . stage opinion FRANCIS MARLOWE HAROLD THOMSON HILDA COWHAM , , of to in plays produced Great Britain the Adapter several novels Author and America DEREK VANE GEORGE EDGAR ANNESLEY KENEALY CHARLES PROCTER SEUMAS MACMANUS AYRES RUBY MURRAY GILCHRIST BERTRAM ATKEY ST MARS PAUL URQUHART , . & . of ( in ' , of , of every years experience over An Actor character play and theatre Play Construction Stage Craft Master class Strand Cromb have placed During the past year Messrs Cotterill for the literary work Serials and Short Stories Books following Authors GUNBY HADATH COSMO HAMILTON R . 25 Authors - Society ). . of of ( Lennox House Norfolk Street DAWSON the Incorporated Member CROMB Agents , MR FORBES COTTERILL Literary of - PLAYS , ADVERTISEMENTS . ). - , , ( . ; . G . ' . 1s , 3d , . net AGENCY Gate . , S .W .] Storey 's Queen Street , the Secretary Old , 39 , to . Apply . 6d . , AGREEMENT AGENCY . net . LITERARY 3d , . 15 AGREEMENT . DRAMATIC BERLIN net . . , , . 1s . . Price . 14 . . . 6d . . . of INTERNATIONAL VENTION AS REVISED AT 1909 of ." [ prices net net COPYRIGHT CON . 13 , , 's in Published October 1907 price Members . 3s . on . . In . . S . , OF AUTHORS SOCIETY . All CONTRI the which different Magazines and Periodicals deal with MSS and net Price Contributions List , , G , , . . 28 , 60 , .U .D . , , Sir net PERIODICALS AND THEIR Giving the Terms BUTORS 12 THE ABOVE TO Being additional facts By HERBERT THRING the Society since the publication collected at the office Price and advice comments With Methods of the net ADDENDA “ , IN . 9 J 11 . . OF PRODUCTION THE VARIOUS METHODS OF PUBLI this By SQUIRE SPRIGGE CATION Society offices papers 28 . and Hlustrative Price 2nd Edition . S . . 1s . COST THE Out of print to . net FORMS OF AGREEMENT ISSUED BY ASSOCIATION THE PUBLISHERS By HERBERT COMMENTSExamples WITH by WALTER THRING BESANT the the work compiled from agreements proposed by Publishers the various forms of carefully Authors are examined and their meaning explained with an account of the various kinds of fraud by the different clauses which have been made possible net Price therein 7 Price . 10 - , PENSION Barrister at net .) . . 5 , . . . THE COLLES net Price ( . - to , . , . .38 W . MORRIS THE CONTRACT OF PUBLICATION AUSTRIA HUNGARY GERMANY By ERNST LUNGE AND SWITZERLAND , (A to . , , . , . , . By THE HISTORY OF THE SOCIÉTÉ DES By SQUIRE SPRIGGE GENS DE LETTRES Price its . 8 . in , to ., . 8 . 4 AND LITERATURE LIST OF AUTHORS THE SOCIETY By WALTER Action from its Foundation Record of 1888 1892 Price BESANT Chairman of Committee net A 18 . . THE Law 6 1911 FOR AUTHOR the year ugust and September Published ten months the protection and main omitted devoted especially Literary Dramatic and Musical Property tenance of non members all Members gratis Price Issued post free Back numbers from 6d or 59. 60 per annum 1892at 108 6d net per vol ) . net . 18 . . 1 Price 2 REPORT ANNUAL THE . . Publications of the Society �ADVERTISEMENTS . SAVE YOUR NUMBERS carefully until the - Volume is complete by using OIL AUTHOR ” THE ( ! ! OIL Read COO - EE ' S ). net 2 /8 . This useful invention enables subscribers to bind up number by number, the numbers of The Author as they are published, and at the completion of the volume can be taken off and sent to the bookbinder - leaving theMechanical Binder free for the next volume. Whether containing one number or a complete volume it has the appearanceof , and handles the sameas, an ordinarily boundbook. It is the only method by which The Author can be instantly bound with the same facility as a single leaf, and there are no wires or elastic strings to get out of order. The whole invention is of English Manufacture. The Cloth Coversaremade by leading London Bookbinders, and the Metal Fittings by a well -known West End Firm. Should an accident cause any part of the mechanism to break, it can be replacedby return of post at the cost of a few pence. A FEW PRESS OPINIONS . ST. JAMES ' BUDGET : - " Theadvantages oftheBinderaresoobvious. . . " LEEDSMEROCRY : " An ingenious andaccommodating invention." WESTMINSTER BUDGET :- Theconstruction of the Binderis simplicity , beginning itself andis serviceable from to end" LITERARYWORLD:- " A cleverdevice--so extremelysimpleand ensy in applying ." SHEFFIELDDAILY TELEGRAPH :- “ After use we can confidently ." recommend The same , Healthy Happy , MILLIONS . COO -EE ' S " “ THE SILVER QUEEN . London : JOHN OUSELEY , Ltd . FRANK HENRY RICE 50 , STREET CHURCH Terms, , NEW Per Cent. I do not Edit 10 ." YORK . or Revise MS . SHOWN . " GENERAL BUREAU LTD ., Or with the Manageress : Miss F. R . SILVER AND (Private Address ), 4, Stapleton Hall Road , Stroud Green , N. on receipt of postcard . Journal . An Indispensable American Those who wish to know , Authors ' Agent , Reading Fee . No Floor ), " TOTHILL STREET , WESTMINSTER , S. W. who will be pleased to call at any address in London “ . Industrial Homes for the Unemployed Read Ertracts from Letters received . your MSS. if placed with PARLIAMENTARY ANNE ' S CHAMBERS (Ground ! BLAIRS KEN .” “ FOR ROOM care and trouble will be taken with QUEEN . OIL THANKS FOR THE CARE AND ACCURACY YOU HAVE THANKING YOU FOR ALL THE TROUBLE YOU TAKE WITH THE 48/49 , WAR Where to get it Within the Empire . MECHANICAL BINDER Symons ' Patent Price THE COAL in a general way what is being done the literary semi-monthly in THE DIAL , no its , eye again to in . . . . We their MICHIGAN will request . upon be , for trial subscription AVENUE CHICAGO . SOUTH of , offer THE AUTHOR — - London literary THE DIAL , special America or , of COMPANY CIRCULAR Atheneum produce ( ' any reader with value mechanical production a together it look ). its a of of PUBLISHERS of , Spectator their that any country can keep the 100 millions , , or — .” THE DIAL sent gratis THE DIAL THE view you best to a THE DIAL month with 410 to . . . or the excellence with the , “ ADDRESS copies place to watch shoulders our readers who wish ” advise twice From whatever point rub variety to entitled of is contents its , . Academy at in is THE DIAL Specimen on say world in America cannot do better than subscribe to a journal devoted entirely to literature . We will undertake to that one who interested literature would regret acting our advice and arranging for �. . be . be , no to . , do , , . is or . in , in to a of in : to in is in ( 1 ) . be to of be in , in to , of is . of . time cover , in hoped will the . the Society . 6d the members , is and it increasing needs 39 , , of as of . of of , matter full consideration the the secretary invest the sum * 2 After giving the trustees instructed by of a on on be , accepted pued the other made no to cannot .. XXII . . VOL which be . or of on return articles by the from January the secretary the society laid before the trustees the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1911 settled the with accountants full statement the result the appeal recently made behalf the Fund , invited to letters are Editor all literary matters treated standpoint art business but subjects whatever Every effort will TN I of and FUND ., , . Communications THE PENSION S .W 's , to of Communications for The Author should addressed the Offices the Society Old Storey Queen Street Gate and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st each month . be . 5s . or , of on in , , , of a or to of of to if a to ( 2 ) Author begs remind that although the paper cost its production would them free sent very heavy charge the the resources great many members did not forward Society subscription for the Secretary the modest the year of all , CONTRIBUTIONS . AND on of to to to . . to . it is , to or in of of of of of of of to ' ARTICLES its time time members the Society desire make donations funds recognition work that has been done for them The Committee acting the suggestion place one these members have decided this perinanent paragraph The Author order cognisant that members may those funds paid which these contributions may The funds suitable for this purpose are The Capital Fund kept This fund reserve necessary for the Society case incur heavy prin expenditure fighting question either ciple assisting obtain copyright reform dealing any other matter closely with the Society connected with the work slowly This fund Fund The Pension IROM THE Editor The the Society members FUNDS of stated THE Editor begs inform members the Authors Society and other readers The Author that the cases which are quoted The Author are cases that have come before the notice the knowledge the Secretary the Society and that those members the Society who desire have the names the publishers concerned can obtain application them on THE SOCIETY 'S especially of unless such . the Committee be the case is of be as . of or in papers that are the opinions expressed signed initialled the authors alone are para responsible None the papers graphs must expressing the opinion taken if nor be is , of to , Although care exercised that undesirable advertisements inserted they not accept and never have accepted any liability Members should apply the Secretary for advice special information desired be is . NOTICES to adrertisers that this it LONDON impression among seems be The Author that the Committee are responsible for the bona fides the the Committee desire stated not and could not possibly the case , , AUTORIDAD to [ readers personally is ADDRESS of VICTORIA an ADVERTISEMENTS . TELEGRAPHIC PRICE SIXPENCE As there . 374 BESANT 1912 : NUMBER 1 No : TELEPHONE JULY . 10 . XXII .— . VOL WALTER , FOUNDED BY SIR Monthly Authors .) Society . Incorporated of Organ of , ( The the The Author . �THE AUTHOR . to the secretary on Bankers ' Order for 10s. drawn on the London , County and Westminster Bank , Maidstone . the National 10s drawn Bankers ' Order England Baker Street Provincial Bank drawn the London Order for Bankers County and Westminster Bank Kensington . , W . , W , on , to be of in is matter . on the . , in , . 4d . . £4 , 846 , would write their description from , to of . in at . . 5 % in in to is there another made Fund Committee that further sum available for the payment pension should case any application invested amounts The money now fully set out 198 and the list a in informing the Pension The secretary would like to state that he has received three bankers ' orders in answer to the recent appeal , unsigned , without any covering letter . He would be glad , therefore , if those members who may have sent in these orders , recognising them 5s . and Stock Stock and Central Argentine Railway Ordinary the present prices are The amounts purchased the latter stock £237 the former and £232 The trustees desire thank the members the society for the generous support which they have given the Pension Fund and have much pleasure Ordinary for Antofagasta Preferred of purchase the Railway £500 Bolivian ' of of 256 . d 0 0 0 . 5 s 5 5 0 0 . . to 0 . £ . . . in . . . H .' ) . . in 0 ( ) .. . 5 0 10 0 . 0 . . . ( . . A . 0 . 0 0 1 5 1 0 H . . N . . ) ( in . . ., 0 0 0 6 0 0 5 5 10 1 1 1 1 0 0 0 0 0 ēr 5 . . 0 0 . · 1912 , . . V . . ( . B 5 () . . ) . . . from . Spens Archibald 010 er er M . C . 1 ). , ) 0 0 . . ( in . L . W , to , , , J. W , 0 J . , . . . S . P . , 1915 1 , . . . , , , addition present subscription Acland Mrs Spurrell Herbert . to . . . . W W„ . M . . . . . . . . F . M ' O 6 , , 6 , 15 6 . 1, 6 ) , George 05 010 . it 0 6 0 10 10 0 0 , Dart Miss Edith . . , . H . Risque W . Jan Jan , . to of Jan “ K .” , of it . before The full list annual subscribers the fund appeared the November issue The Author in Donations 1912 . 2 , paid given either donations does include sub compliance with promises made nor . . 3 2 , , scriptions not include January 1 does in prior to It . June Miss Maude Donnell Miss Petronella Curwen Miss Maud Anderson Arthur Bland Taylor Mrs Basil Forrester Cliffe Probert Wheelhouse Miss 6 6 6 6 6 , , , , 6, , , ( . all . e ., (i April June June June June , , Bourne April April FUND , . . 7 , 27 , L . Cooke Annesley . . . . 9 8 8 7, , , , 8 Letts Miss Feb 0 3 Feb March March March 194 . F , , , , , . R .. d , , to , , Francis René addi Pollock Miss Edith present subscription tion Hutchinson the Rev during per month 1912 Jan Feb 0 ) , . £4 846 .. ... .. . to . . . 5 , 8, , 3. 8 15 12 10 , . . . . 0 6 0 Jan Feb 232 to or E Matcham Mrs Eyre Stayton Frank Canziani Miss Estella Ropes , Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Feb The list printed below includes fresh dona subscriptions tions and donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged received by promised January the fund from 1912 , The Rev Miss addition present subscription Hedgcock 4 121 0 .. .. .. . 237 . ... .. ... .. PENSION ( Phipson C .P , 198 Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock Total . , , addition Mark present subscription Wicks , . . 3 3 , , 0 0 9 6 132 120 .. . .. .. R .. .. . . .. .. 31 ... .. .. % , Stock . , . 1, . Northcote . . 2 2 , , 11 Jan Jan Jan 18 2 438 Jamaica Stock 1919 49 Mauritius 1937 Stock Dominion Canada Land Grant Stock 1938 Railway Antofagasta and Bolivian Preferred . .. .. .. . % 258 Stock , % 21 57 31 of 4° % .. - 247 0 228 Guaranteed London George Sturt 0 19 0 Worsley Miss Alice Jan Jan % 27 Stock .. .. . .. of .. . .. Stock Corporation . 200 0 .. . 31 % 31 4 .. ... .. .. ... - . .. . ... . Act 5 % 200 0 - . . . . . . 3 .. . % .. .. .. 250 .. .. .. 4 % of Land 1927 Subscriptions 1912 Jan 291 0 3° % Consoli . Zealand Irish 0 4 .. . ... .. Government dated Inscribed Stock London and North Western Debenture Stock Irrigation Egyptian Government Trust Certificates Cape Good Hope Inscribed Stock Glasgow and South Western Railway Preference Stock New 0 13 500 .. .. .. .. .. Local Loans Victorian , £1 312 . .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. Consols 21 % : below �errore cometer 0 ON 0 0 0 6 0 0 3 5 5 1 0 0 0 19 10 10 0 5 0 ( 0 0 1 0 0 0 3 10 0 1 3 es 1 , . . . . . E so 05 . . ) , . . , , el 05 . . . of the Committee was held Monday the Society there was considerable membership members and 25 a , , of , 3 . on , 0 . . . . . . , - , , , M , , , . , C. , , , W , E . F . . . . . . W A . H , , ( . . L . E . H . M . F . . . . . . . , ce 0 . . . . . . . . . . . . , H , . 1 0 NOTES the offices Again June 1 M 0 () .. . Dudley HE June meeting 5 . d 0 0 , , , , , K .C . . .V . .O . . . , , , , C 19 18 , , 25 23 22 21 , . , , 6 2 , Illtyd COMMITTEE 8 5 of is it , no , 's of to to , of a to . . 30 , of an is , — to for up , for the associates being elected bringing the total the average current year 180 that per month the first six months the year There were seven resignations The Committee regret that this year there have been have large number resignations satisfactory but any note that these resignations are not due sympathy with the Society lack work and accession 's . 's beyond the at nothing be , in most cases have received usual advice which can Society office The Society solicitor gave - 's on that the members who have retired have made indeed resources the Society financial drain obtained the o a ? of a A assistance . its . to a in to as , a to , a in T report the cases his hands One difficult matter between publisher relating member and breach by the latter had been settled £15 contract having been paid damages the author The Secretary read which letter from the author the Society for his thanks the author expressed . 6 0 0 0 0 0 Mrs Club Worrall Lechmere Robbins Miss Alice to 0 0 0 0 0 6 0 0 0 0 0 . 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 O 6 0 0 0 0 6 5 1 5 10 5 5 1 Eclerer 10 2 1 10 1 3 2 6 4 4 25 , 13 , , , 28 , 28 , , 22 , 0 0 0 5 5 5 5 1 8 10 10 0 1 1 1 1 1 0 0 0 1 0 0 ( 1 () 0 0 V 1 0 . : . -- 1 . . . . . . 5 Ward at . 0 April May May May May June June June June · · · Mrs Basil Mrs Charlotte Kenny Mrs Stacpoole Robbins Alfred Harris Emma Scaramanga Ralli Aitken Robert £1 per month February March April Prior Mrs Melton Baden Powell Miss Agnes Koebel Harland Mrs Henry Wood Mrs Hornung , April Taylor L April April Pen . £ 0 Mac Mrs Holbach Parks Williams Cameron 6 0 0 0 April April April Schwarz Prof Ernest Wallace Sir Donald kenzie Wbarton Leonard XX 10 10 16 11 , 11 , , 10 , , April April 0 ) 0 er 257 . April 0 BTN 0 5 1 5 10 5 1 ve . d 0 0 () 0 0 0 0 0 0 March 0 0 1 2 19 5 1 0 0 . . . . . N 0 ( 0 . . , . . . . H . , . . . , 18 16 15 , , , O 9 2 Feb , , . F J . . C . . . Feb Feb Feb H Feb Feb , F , , , , . , H L , , .A . . E A A . ., . . . . . . Feb Feb -H Feb Feb Ayre Miss Gibson Miss Henley Mrs Westall Percival Raphael Mrs Cabourn John Gibbs Hinkson and Mrs Hamilton Cosmo Plowman Miss Mary Aspinall Montesole Max Pickering Mrs Frank Trevanwyn John Higgins Wallis ealy ··· ·· ·.· . . ... ... 0 ) King Feb ·· ·· ·· ·. .. . . Feb Feb . . . . Whibley Loraine Lady Ainslie Miss Feb . C . N , C . James Parker Mrs Nella Allen Mrs James March March 0 0 1 10 1 0 0 1 0 1 20 1 0 0 0 10 10 10 5 : . • . 0 • . . . . . . 0 orrererer5 • . . . . . . , , W , , , Douglas March addition . S Jan March March 10 . H , . Saies Mrs Florence Weyman Stanley subscription . F to . , Reiss Miss Erna Grisewood Norman Machen Arthur Williamson and Mrs Way Miss Beatrice . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6 6 28 27 24 21 19 19 17 15 15 14 13 12 12 12 10 , , 3, 30 , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , . . - ‘ Jan March March March March March 05 , Smith Herbert Randall and Clark Henry Rankin Mrs Sidney Paternoster Ewan Miss Madge Kaye Smith Miss Sheila Mackenzie Miss Jan Feb Feb . Crellio Jan Jan Jan Feb ... Bird , , W, , H . F , , . M . , , R N . . J. . . F W K . . . W J M . . . . . . . .. . Allen Jan Feb Scott Blundell Miss Alice Garbutt Serjeant Miss Constance Chamberlayne Miss Effie Hamel Frank Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan , , , Craven Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan , , , A, , W . . , J, . . H E , . . Lathbury Miss Eva Wilson Dr Albert , Jan Smith Bertram Buckrose , , , , , , , .G A , , , , , , . , . W C . R . . . . G . . K . . W L . A . . .S B. ) . E . . . . . . . . . . . ( . in Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan ' Jan 2 Sir Arthur Durrant Scott Tighe Henry Grant Lady Sybil Church . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9 9 6 6 6 5 5 4 4 4 3 13 10 , , , , , , , , , , 3, 3, , 3, 30 30 26 24 22 22 17 , , . 23 , 22 , 20 , , , 22 , 18 , , 12 , 10 , , , , 15 , 10 M P Jan Jan 8 £ THE AUTHOR dispute which had ariser �THE AUTHOR . , . for in a , it , to be 's of , is , to of . of in to , of ' 's , , a . , to to to - joined had Society the . R . . . reported that Denley James members Mrs Wentworth James the Secretary the Society The Count Plunkett and Mr as an , from life . of . - COMMITTEE of . , 21 - on to , of , of ' of by A . , . and the Dramatic Sub Committee draft reply was before the meeting and finally letter was accepted with some slight alterations The - - of . 's Club in a of for . if , on to in , SUB The Dramatic Sub Committee the Society Friday Authors met June After the minutes the previous meeting had been signed the first matter laid before the members was the answer from the Society the West End Managers regard the Managerial Treaty which had been settled the joint action the Dramatists in On to as . , on on of , it , in DRAMATIC it . , , in , to of infringe Committee decided also take action copyright ment India behalf one its members and the Secretary received instructions put the case before the Society Indian lawyers of 5s . of , , , it is , to its of be to examined the English Court under through the Foreign commission Office was decided brief counsel his behalf There dispute agreements were two other cases performing rights dealing with both the advice the solicitor the cases seemed hardly negotiate matters for action was decided possible settlement each instance The to capital fund of , an . of no by a in of of on Some time ago the Society commenced action behalf one members for infringement copyright Switzerland The member having donation . N . of , , , to , it infringer but was felt the Committee that impress upon the proprietors the only way the periodical that they must not transfer rights which they did not hold was take action though against the innocent infringer hoped who will enforce claim against the guilty party the autumn The election the Council was again adjourned also was the question the Nobel Prize Committee the adjournment the latter case being necessitated owing the illness the chairman that committee Lord Avebury letter from the Society United States lawyers regard legal business the conduct the United States was read and the Secretary reply was instructed The Committee acknowledged with pleasure G . of , of a of to did to , it , , member maintained and the solicitor the Society advised that the paper had transferred rights which not hold and the Committee accordingly decided take action against the publisher copyright for infringement The music publisher was doubt innocent interested to cover expenses to start a collection bureau , not only for those authors who , under their literary contracts , might desire this collec . tion , but also for dramatists and composers who desire their fees collected the dramatic per formances and for their mechanical rights This branch the Society work will require preliminary organization may not put into shape till and hoped however 1913 make start It a , by a of , a set of to . In a music . a , contract for the publisher , had been met with a refusal on the part of the music publisher to carry out his contract . The Committee decided to take action . Another claim was discussed , which concerned a member and a company which had gone into liquidation The solicitor reported that the matter was being carried through , and that the member ' s interests would watched closely another case dispute had arisen owing the fact that the proprietors periodical which had originally published verses one the members rights granted republication had the publisher verses with music music The be into with of member , having entered publication of his work in Society and a publisher on a question of accounts and the exact terms of a contract , the Committee strongly advised , as notice of termination of the contract had been given , that the publication should be transferred to another house , and support undertook to the member in case of further dispute . The solicitor reported that a that the matter should be placed in the hands of the solicitors ,and an accountant appointed to investigate the publisher 's books . The Committee received a deputation from the Copyright Sub -Committee and the Composers ' Sub Committee , with reference to an agreement which had been settled between the Copyright Sub Committee and a firm of music publishers . An article which appears elsewhere in this issue of The Author explains this matter . The question of the collection of fees was then considered , and it was decided , subject to the possibility of obtaining a guarantee from members of of the a member . case between . In another difficult , information . A claim of one member which had been satisfied had , during the month , been pressed , and the defendant thrown into bankruptcy , but the Committee heard with regret that it was improbable that any money would be forthcoming not In another matter , arising out of a dispute on an agreement , it was decided by the Committee to publish an article in The Author setting out the dangers of the clause which the author had signed . Another difficult matter of accounts was before the Committee . If it was impossible to come to a satisfactory settlement in this case they decided as from A two members of the Society , adjourned the former meeting , was again adjourned pending the receipt of some further material between in 258 �THE AUTHOR . . 259 secretary was instructed to forward it to the Society article appears on another page. He also read a letter from the Music Publishers' Association about as early as possible . performing rights in answer to a communication The next question raised was the appointment of agents in foreign countries . The secretary read , addressed to them from the sub - committee , and he letters he had received , and was instructed to reply , was instructed to reply thereto . The sub - committee agreement proposed by the to the effect that it was hoped to discuss the matter then discussed an in the autumn , when the sub - committee was meet Mechanical Copyright Licences Company for the ing again . The chairman of the sub -committee collection of gramophone fees . The secretary first was granted powers to act during the vacation , and referred to the article that appeared in last month ' s it was decided to re -assemble on the third Friday issue of The Author, and suggested that an article should be printed in the present number dealing in October . Letters received from the French , German , and with the agreement now before the Composers ' Sub American Dramatic Societies on the subject of cinema . Committee . After considerable discussion , it was tograph productions and fees were read . The secre decided to write to the agent of the company in England and enquire whether it would be possible to tary was instructed to obtain further information on the matter if possible , and it was decided to get one of discuss certain points in the agreement before it the members of the sub -committee to draft a report was finally accepted or rejected . Accordingly , the which might be circulated to the societies of other Committee went through the agreement , clause by countries . clause , and the secretary was instructed to draft a embodying A letter received from the Travelling Theatre letter the suggestions of the sub Managers ' Association was read and the secretary committee on the agreement . was instructed to reply , asking them what financial It was decided to hold the next meeting of the terms they proposed to offer on performances , and sub - committee on July 13 — the last meeting before whether they would undertake the responsibility the vacation . 's of the unsettled claims have been against Three one paper and the secretary has received note two more claims against the same paper money that have pressed Under the claims during the last month one point importance point importance all has arisen Three editors have claimed exemption authors of . to of a is . . It SUB COMMITTEE - ' COMPOSERS . , of , to . was read . , . , a to communication addressed that the sub committee from the last meeting - firm by in answer later meeting Samuel French Messrs . A consideration by them letter received from in - at , decided for responded a had It was , six to the sub - committee ' s that these replies should be tabulated and copies forwarded to the members of the sub committee confidence and for members request . The number of cases which passed through the hands of the secretary during the last month is con siderably above the average . None of them is of very great importance , most of them being small claims for unpaid contributions and for the return of MSS . Of the former twelve claims have been taken in hand ; two of these have been terminated satisfactorily , four are in course of negotiation , and in the remaining cases the secretary letters are far unanswered but three them have only recently come into the office , of sideration of the sub - committee , with a view to enable them to settle a schedule of fees . The answers to these enquiries were laid before the sub freely and courteously committee , showing how Cases . so and expense of collection . At the May meeting of the sub -committee , the secretary enquire of had been instructed to certain dramatists , members of the society for particulars of their fees for the confidential con - . is is , . an for is It . is . as . a in of is 's , is to , do to if be on in he be so an . to of it is . . - , in 's , an to of an . . sometimes waive their right claim the con published venience the editor until the work equally true that they could bring but they desired action for the amount due Even editor his contract stipulates that publication paid for the work shall this does legally entitled delay not mean that would the publication indefinitely Editors should carry if - , - - a . of , to which had been recommended them the sub publisher for non fulfilment committee against contract The secretary also reported that Management the Committee had decided print article The Author dealing with agreement Messrs Curwen which had been settled between the Copyright Sub Committee and Messrs Curwen and been finally approved This payment until the work accepted published one these cases the work has been the year editor hands for over Of course this position untenable As soon MS accepted the money due true that authors from In - a of by up , . of , 's on ' of at MEETING held 15 A the Composers Sub Committee Saturday the Society offices After the minutes the previous meet ing had been signed the secretary reported that the Management Committee had taken case was June �THE AUTHOR . . 55 Temple . , Ordnance Roail , St . John ' s Wood , N . W . Feniton , Farnborough , V. . ., 76 . . W , , . E , ., , , , . 's , . , . C . D .. , bridge Mansions Queen Anne Gate . Blenheim in . to S . W 's , , Worrall Lech mere to PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS . BOOKS to is in , , it to . . in . 7d . n . . . K . . by G . BIOGRAPHY . H . . . . OTHERS 108 Nash 6d . By n . W . FEW . A AND 335 pp RIDEING 93 x MANY CELEBRITIES . Has 67 . . . ", Ravensmere socks Sussex , “ . . , it of , an x , , Reproduced PAINTINGS CHESTERTOX Introduction Cassell Four Plates 111 FAMOUS , . I. .C . HUNDRED ONE Colour with 152 Part Sunderland . Gray Wilson , is It . , W , . , . co -o in . of , , , East 79th Street New York City Ryhope Sea View ", ART Club W Constitutional “ . . , Robert of In of in to to , as is to keep every effort made by the compilers possible they have accurate and exhaustive attaining some difficulty this object owing the fact the cffice the books mentioned are not sent that many by the members consequence necessary rely largely upon lists literary and books which appear hoped however that members will other papers perate this list and by sending the compiling particulars substantially their works help make accurate WHILE this list as of as , 19 W . , Street Square 11 . . Davis Mrs Ruth Helen , Square Seymour 56 , .E ., . I . .M M .E . , . I. M Blane William Mech , . , W , , S . W . Mrs , Whetham of . Bryanston Portman Hudson W . , Pomona Studios King New Road Upwater Lodge Cam 3 . V . . M , Miss 111 . in ' . . .G , ). , C. C ( Theodore Lancelot Edwin Ash . , S . W . 7 , . J. B . A Wheelhouse . is no is Elections Mrs Acland W St . 63 , , . Wynnstay Gardens Kensington Egerton Gardens ) . B . C . . , Mrs largaret Larminie Wavell . Tragett , ., to In . , , , to , . ', Exeter Portman Mansions Baker 5E . , Fred Heavi Cottage tree Thompson West , . , Ivy . . Herbert . up Spurrell to . . Claremont Australia , of a , R c /o , Richardson Avenue in of . Bleazby C . . Hubert is . S .W ) . B James Stokes St . . , , . H . Grafton Street Fitzroy Square Caledonian Club . a ; of of a of , an to Kent . S O . to to , a it a to , another case accountant has been appointed check the accounts and another matter dealing with the return MS the author has wait owing the absence the editor whose possession the MS possible that some the claims for money that have come this month will have be placed Of these cases there can the solicitors hands report until the October issue the maga August zine not published during the months and September It Quirote Shades Spens Archibald an of , , as , . abroad Of the disputes left open from last month one referring claim for money from the United be four cases have had has been settled States put into the hands the solicitors two dealing with the rendering accounts one with lost MS copyright and one with the infringement be in Hills , New York , U . S. A . 12 , Arundel Place , Haymarket , S. W . 8 , King ' s Bench Walk , Bedford ( H . B. Somerville ) Nightingale Shore Rimmer Oswald . for in , in , to . may take and little time com both the author and the translator live open . McComas , Miss I. , . - , . to is still plete . Stanley William Macbean . Liddle , Samuel L for In one claim accounts and money the pub lisher has rendered the accounts and the amount has been agreed but the cheque has not yet come hand Of three claims accounts two have been closed and the third although another question which has arisen the dispute has been dealt with the accounts are not yet hand The matter may the solicitors be transferred have involving the closing Another matter and agreement has been cancellation carried through dispute about translation rights The last case Knight, , these . , Of settled , the other negotiation . Jenkins , Herbert ( MSS . . , claims for the return of four have been satisfactorily three still being in the course of There have been seven Hughes , Rupert , their duties in a more businesslike manner and save themselves and the authors endless trouble and worry . It is needless to say , however , that this excuse for delay in payment does not arise in the case of first- class journals , though there are even exceptions to this rule . , through ( 260 �THE AUTHOR . COOKERY . TO YOUNG HOUSEKEEPERS. By MARIE DE JONCOURT (MRS . W . PHIPSON BEALE ) . 71 x 5. Paper covers , 18. ; cloth , ls . 6d . Kegan 133 pp . Paul & Co. LETTERS DRAMA. By LADY GREGORY. IRISH FOLK - HISTORY PLAYS . First Series . The Tragedies Grania Kincora , Dervorgilla . Second Series , the Tragic - Comedies The Canavans , The White Cockade , The Deliverer . 71 X 5. 207 + 198 pp . 2 Vols . Putnam . 10s, n. JOYZELLE . By MAURICE MAETERLINCK . Translated by ALEXANDER TEIXEIRA DE Mattos . 64 X 41. 168 pp . Allen . 28. 60 , n. LOVE -- AND WHAT THEN . By B. MACDONALD HASTINGS . 7 X 4f . 94 pp . Sidgwick & Jackson . ls. 1. By W. B. YEATS , THE LAND OP HEART ' S DESIRE . Plays. 74 x 5. 45 pp . Fisher . Vol. II . of Dublin Unwin . ls . n. PATRIOTS . By LENNOX ROBINSON . 49 pp . Dublin : Maunsel , 18. n. EDUCATIONAL . SCHOOLS AT A GLANCE . Part I. ( Boarding Schools at £80 a Year and Over ). A Guide for Parents and Guardians in Selecting a Public School for their Boys. by MRS . BEVERLEY USSHER . Edited The Association of Standarised Knowledge , 15, Buckingham Street , Adelphi, W. C. THE CAILD ' S PRIMER OF THE THEORY OF MUSIC . By C. A . WEBSTER . New and Revised Edition . 70 pp . Norello . 18. n. THE LIVING PLANT FROM SEED TO FRUIT . By ALFRED E . KNIGHT and EDWARD STEP , F. L . S. A Fully Illus trated re- issue in eighteen 7d. parts , of the Author ' s , Living Work “ The Plant.” Hutchinson . PUBLIC FICTION . REGAINED . By EVE : AN INCIDENT OF PARADISE MAARTEN MAARTENS . 7} * 5 . 359 pp . Constable . 68 . MARRIED . By MARTHE TROLY . CURTIN . 73 x š . 313 pp . Grant Richards . 68. THROUGH THEİVORY GATE . By REGINALD FARRER . 74 x 5. 296 pp . F. Palmer . 68. NIGHTS AND DAYS . By MAUD ANNESLEY . 73 x 57 . 308 pp . Mills & Boon . 68. ANNE OF THE BARRICADES . By S. R. CROCKETT . 78 X 5. 312 pp . Hodder & Stoughton . 68. By Cosmo HAMILTON . IMPERTINENT REFLECTIONS . 77 x 5. 339 pp . Stanley Paul. 28. THE SPINSTER . By HUBERT WALES . 7) X 5 . 320 pp . John Long . 6s. PRINCE AND PRIEST . By BERYL SYMONS . 74 x 5. 319 pp . Stanley Paul. 68. PHRYNETTE SAVE US FROM OUR FRIENDS . By WILLIAM CAINE . 74 x 43. 320 pp . Greening . 68. THE LAST RESORT . By H . F . PREVOST BATTERSBY. 7} x 5. 320 pp . John Lane. 68. ORDINARY PEOPLE . By UNA L . SILBERRAD . 6 X 44. 378 pp . Nelson . 7d. n. THE UNCOUNTED Cost . By MARY GAUNT . 74 x 49 290 pp . Werner Laurie . 18. n . THE ADVANCED GUARD . By S. C. GRIER . ( Cheap Reprint . ) 74 x 5. 332 pp . Blackwoods . 18. n . HYPOCRITES AND SINNERS . By VIOLET TWEEDALE 64 X 4. 318 pp . John Long . 6d . n . THE GREY TERRACE . By MRS . FRED REYNOLDS . 73 x 5. 320 pp . Chapman & Hall . 68. 08. By DOROTHEA GERARD . 78 x 5. EXOTIC MARTHA . 335 pp . Stanley Paul. 68. 261 By KEIGHLEY SNOWDEN . 74 x 5. BRIGHT SHAME. 276 pp . Stanley Paul & Co . 6s . ' Twas . Short Stories and Small Travels . By How STEPHEN REYNOLDS. 8 x 51 . 382 pp . Macmillan . 58. n . By BEATRICE HARRADEN . OUT OF THE WRECK I RISE 71 x , 383 pp . Nelson . 28. n . By MRS . STANLEY WRENCH , PILLARS OF SMOKE . 74 X 5. 320 pp . John Long . 6s. By John BLOUNDELLE BURTON . DEVILS . THE SEA 8 X 5. 310 pp . F . V. White . 68. MAN IS FIRE ; WOMAN IS Tow , AND OTHER STORIES. By HELEN MATHERS . 71 x 5. 318 pp . Jarrold . 68. n. THE CONSIDINE LUCK . Stephen Swift . By H . A . HINKSON . 73 x 57 . His LITTLE GIRL. By L . G . MOBERLY . 74 * 5. 296 pp . Ward , Lock . By WYLIE . I. A. R. THE DAUGHTER OF BRAHMA . 73 x 5. 400 pp . Mills & Boon . 68. BRASS Faces. By CHARLES McEvoy . 78 x 5. 296 pp . Stanley Paul . 68. By BERNARD JESSIE BAZLEY . CAPES . 74 x 48 . 304 pp . Constable . 68. The GREEN OVERCOAT . By HilAIRE Belloc . 7 } 5. 333 pp Arrowsmith . 68. By EDMUND THE WOMAN BETWEEN . BOSAN QUET . 8 x 5. 320 pp . John Long . 6s. HESTER TREFUSIS . By EFFIE ADELAIDE ROWLANDS . 78 x 5. 340 pp . Hurst & Blackett . 68. By H. G . WELLS . THE HISTORY OF MR . POLLY . 64 x 47. 274 pp . Nelson 's Sevenpenny Library . THE WOMAN IN THE FIRELIGHT . " By OLIVER SANDYS . 7 x 43 . 283 pp ( Popular Edition .) John Long . 18. n. LAW . THE GENIUS OF COMMON LAW . By THE RIGHT HONBLE . Sir FREDERICK POLLOCK , BART . THE RIGHT Hon . SIR BY TORTS .. OF THE LAW BY THE OF TORTS THE POLLOCK , BART . , D. C. L . Ninth Edition . FREDERICK 84 x 54 . 716 pp . Stevens & Sons . 258. LAW . By EDWARD A SHORT HISTORY OF ENGLISH JENKS. Principal and Director of Legal Studies of the 108. 6d . n . 396 pp . Methuen . 9 * 5 . Law Society . LITERARY . Ellis ROBERTS . A Critical Study . By R. 205 pp . Martin Secker . 78. 6d . n . 9 x 6. By HILAIRE BELLOC . THE FOUR MEN . A Farrago . 28. n. 7 x 5. 310 pp . Nelson . 87 X 51 . THE THREE BRONTES . By MAY SINCLAIR . 257. Hutchinson bien in Literature . A note upon Ecstacy HIEROGLYPHICS . (New 202 pp . By ARTHUR MACHEN. Ï x 41. Edition .) Martin Secker . 2s. 6d , n. HENRIK IBSEN . MILITARY . BATTLES : WATERLOO . By HilAIRE 64 X 44. 206 pp . S. Swift . 1s. n . British BELLOC . MISCELLANEOUS . FOR GIRL GUIDES , OR How GIRLS CAN THE HANDBOOK HELP BUILD THE EMPIRE . By AGNES BADEN - POWELL . with LIEUT.-GENERAL SIR ROBERT in Collaboration BADEN - POWELL , K .C. B. 67 x 41 . 472 pp . Nelson . 18. n . An Esoteric THE OCCULT SIGNIFICANCE OF Blood . 7 x 4! . Study . By RUDOLF STEINER , PH . D , Vienna , 48 pp . T. P . S. 6d n . �THE AUTHOR . . MUSIC . . , . 6d . . . of A . , , n . . by E . .78. A . . . , , " 27 , . , 's . & , " , . to It , of , of , . . to by . . by H or on . to , Co . & " , 's . , a is at on . of of It of , of for his land on to . , , 12 ”, on “ - . A . R . at W & , .C . . ., in , hr by behe , , - by 1911 the Museum Mr Peddie has now been revised and enlarged for jeened Mosors Crofton and will noblimation publication and will issued Messrs Grafton Great Russell Street London before popular book form the end the month during of . one view the Duand Ruel Galleries Paris The lecture How use the British Museum Reading Room several occasions delivered 69 , of . D ., , .pp . , , , ” , by of . . A . of a F . B .D ., “ purchase by the French Government pictures the Luxemburg Gallery scape with figures and has been , . of THE a TO. . . 5 x . . n . 38 . 78 ; " . . subject writers scattered articles the text matter has risen from 135 240 compiled The Lover Calendar Mrs Havelock Ellis was published last month Mosors Koron Paul Messrs Kegan Paul Mr Wynford Dewhurst has received intimation from the Ministry Fine Arts Paris the Co . of .78 6d . n OF . . .pp , ; . x OF . . pp 9 . . 494 THE RETURN The Wessex Edition the Works Hardy each 54 Macmillan Thomas THE WAY OF INITIATION OR HOW ATTAIN KNOW LEDGE THE HIGHER WORLDS With foreword the ANNIE BESANT and some biographical notes RUDOLF STEINER PH author by EDOUARD SCHURÉ Vienna Third Edition 237 Theos Publ Soc 6d by pages fifteen have thus been the commentary and about the same number the Greek index The introduction has also been revised and supplemented ends with enlarged bibliography showing that since the publication the previous edition the number of . G 68 . - . H . REPRINTS JUDE THE OBSCURE NATIVE 485 About inserted added . , x 87 . . 74 X 5 . . L , , . G . . IN . . . S pp . in . W . By . . . n . . . X . H . By GROWTH OF FREEDOM NEVINSON pp 64 41 Jack 6d TRIPOLI AND YOUNG ITALY CHAPWORTH Collaboration with Miss HELEN ZIMMERN 53 347 Swift By CONSTRUCTION THE GREAT STATE ESSAYS WELLS FRANCES EVELYN WARWICK CHIOZZA Harper MONEY AND OTHERS 379 pp THE . CO have published second edition Aristotle Constitu tion Athens Sir John Edwin Sandys The text critical notes testimonia Litt and commentary have been carefully revised need less repetitions removed and supplementary notes an . . POLITICAL 94 , . , 58 . pp .pp . 58 64 JOHN Jackson . . E Sidgwick & pp . 97 KNIGHT By . . A 43 . , ALFRED STREET .6d n x 74 IN . & . A AND SOUL Poem 338 pp Macmillan Co THE BYE WIDOW THE MASEFIELD AND MUSICAL DRAMATIC NOTES ESSRS MACMILLAN M . . 9 x . . . . PICKERING JAMES by PHILISTIA 38 . . J. . BOURCHIER H . By , By PATTERSON . . OF 58 . M n . . . . . BY Elkin Mathews THE CAP CARE E By E OF . POETRY THE SEA THE LURE 102 pp Heinemann VERSES THE WAY Fifield 's . , .C . W of a . . . 5 X RODOLF STEINER Theos Publ Soc 194 pp n . 38 . . 6dD . . Vienna “ , . . . 8 .1 x . of , of . KNOWLEDGE 78 Ph By . . OF PHILOSOPHY GATES . . .- pp , . By LIEUT COL Raphael Tuck , LITERARY 68 . . . . in . . , . . 'i of . of of , Y by . in , . K 8 X -u - Being the Sūz BURNING AND MELTING Gudāz Muhammad Rizā Nau Khabūshān Translated into English MIRZA DAWUD Persia and ANANDA Ceylon COOMA RASWAMY The Story Hindu Reign Sati the Akbar With three collotype reproductions from an MS the British Museum 51 Scarlet silk Luzac THE . . . 32 74 x . - 18 . . . . ORIENTAL . , . .28 n . - , IN in - . . St . 18 . n . . ; of , . in ., . & . n . by IN AT CHELSEA TRAVEL 10 E X . 6 H . . G . 28 . 39 : A .pp . . , D .D • by. or 38 . . 6d DAVIS Impres Diary THROUGH GREECE AND DALMATIA By MRS RUSSELL sions Recorded by Pen and Picture BARRINGTON 54 263 pp Black 60 OUTFIT AND EQUIPMENT FOR THE TRAVELLER EXPLORER AND SPORTSMAN Edited REYNOLDS BALL Contributions from Sir Harry Ralph Douglas Johnston Sladen Wirt Gerrare Reynolds Ball Guides Chancery Durand and others Lane 60 , n 28 , . HOSPITAL NEWNHAM .pp 93 . ( . . . 18 , n . . . W . , P . 95 & .pp . - cloth TOPOGRAPHY . OF OF OF . . ) C . F . Paper covers Co THE ROYAL WILD FLOWERS THE HEDGEROW WILD pp FLOWERS THE Woon WILD FLOWERS By THEIR HOMES WESTELL Illustrated NEWALL Werner Laurie By HISTORY BRITISH MAMMALS BARRETT HAMILTON Part XI June 1912 Gurney 217 264 Jackson — 8 X K . C . B ). . , .pp. . 8 X 6 , . . . . R . R mans NATURAL HISTORY A OF HIS NAME By SIR ROBERT ANDERSON 57 Nisbet MIRACLE AND HISTORY STUDY THE VIRGIN BIRTH By the Rev John HUNTLEY AND THE RESURRECTION SKRINE Vicar Peter the East Oxford Bampton Lecturer 1911 8vo 48 pp Messrs Long THE HONOUR . ." By , THEODORE HOLLAND John Church VALSE ASPHODEL THEODORE HOLLAND John Church Co MIGNONETTE Dance Intermezzo for Pianoforte By THEODORE HOLLAND Orchestra John Church Co THE WESTMINSTER HYMNAL The Music Edited TERRY 410 Washbourne 6 THEOLOGY 16. i. Prelude , By Tarantella ( Co . iii . FIRST SUITE FOR PIANOFORTE , OP . D Flat ; ii. Berceuse ; Scaramouche 98 262 �THE AUTHOR its , to . of , ” - “ or of a , to to of , of is a is by's . W . L . of . a in old , of ; it a he a in of of A A a old In . “ . . - in to . of a ", is . J. C . , of for to be ", to . 's , " . of , of of “ “ by .” , of is , , , , be ), " of ( a up - “ , “ 's be of , all of a by " of de . in , , . as , , In . . , 40 1s fir by 30 a of . by to is , . . , , . . of . M ) at a of . , is to of . . by - “ " of , " I. on “ is on to . a a of Co . & , ” . in . 's . an . be of , a on “ ; byof , work by of ' . his . ., - . . It it an , of of of a to of “ & “ 's .. of in . - to a by , by poem Richard before Jerusalem Wiliam Chase Greene American Rhodes scholar Another result Mr and Mrs Holbach visit Palestine will the publication little later Messrs Kegan Paul book Bible joint Ways Bible Land which their by of . by is a to ", , . is a the title new book Maude Holbach the author Dalmatia the Land where just published East meets West Messrs Stanley Paul Mrs Holbach visited Palestine last year with her husband scudy the scenes the Third Crusade and the volume illustrated with photographs Mr Holbach and has photo gravure frontispiece from the portrait Richard South Kensington The publication of this book coincides with the winning the Newdigate Prize by , , “ a . St . of , " of be , , " its in , “ to a is , of . . ", is Theodore Bent and Mrs Hobson the wife the Rev Chancellor Hobson have devised maps for Bible teaching which are being series published Messrs Keith Johnson Instead all the names and boundaries mentioned being one map the confusion the scholars different map used for each period and the maps bought can each separately wanted They are inches fact they are wonderfully cheap and distinctly printed and will prove invaluable schools the Footsteps Richard Cæur Lion Mrs In , . , on ., ", 's , . " , . - in is . ' to by is , its of in an 12 , Co & “ . on by K . ; * a in is it in A is , It be . of of to . . A . edition poems Miss Everest book The Dreaming Antinous has been graciously accepted Her Majesty the Queen satyric play Mr Arthur Dillon has aaded bringing his trilogy which Mr Elkin Mathews complete out thus expanding his book tetralogy and attempting the full dramatic form the ancients Mr Rene Francis has just published The Anthony Temptation Egyptian and Aesthetics the first through Duckworth Co through and the second Martin Secker The Temptation translation Flaubert well known work but Mr Francis has chosen the 1849 1856 version which was never published even the original until 1908 This version has special interest for Flaubertists that marks what we may almost call the pre Flaubert period most striking contrast the 1874 edition The precedel preface volume from the pen Sir Gaston Maspero also by introduction Monsieur Louis Bertrand who edited the original very has notes the translator and full appendices the authorities consulted Flaubert the prepararion book The Egyptian study book Egypt the result several years the book will Life Many Colours little book with illustrations compiled Miss Agnes Baden Powell entitled How Girls can help Build the Empire concise course character training for girls all classes now ready and can obtained from the Secretary Girls Guides Headquarters 116 Victoria Street title S . W of ." . . S ) of ( byof an it is It to & announced Messrs Luzac Co This book has been prepared because the earlier English print can now translation out revised hoped the help the Haidarabad Codex imprint follow the Turki text and thus facilitate the study Turki one classics planned include introduction notes index and maps Messrs Lynwood Paternoster Row have published The Searchlight the Throne sequel by The Peeress The tale by the same author Shadow the Purple published the same firm and now fourth of on a is is , , ” by . . , Annette translation Leyden and Beveridge Roses was this month issued Stockholm Mr George first book Engines Social Progress has been sold the Japanese Government translated and made text book their local authorities Wright author Mr the Good publishing through Times Messrs Headley Bros collection articles that have appeared from time time well known journals The Bed Gebers on . . “ of of of new incorporating , of by 's Babur a to Le “ The Memoirs the Babur nama Erskine 1826 A .D “ 's Molière version play by byof , , " 's dramatised Mr Somerset the same name not his work but founded Bourgeois Gentilhomme point out that play new “ a .” , wishes is a . at . is to . is “ Arnold Maugham ( - of . sympathetically portrayed Mr Edward Booth has just completed new publish novel which Mr Arnold The scene principally laid popular seaside resort called Spaforth Captain Harry Graham author The Perfect lately published Gentleman Mr Edward ancient monuments and modern scenes from the aesthetic and picturesque side rather than the point archaeologist guide book view The object bring out the the author has been Egyptian relation other ancient and modern living record general sense and art make what has seen rather than mere catalogue really dates and sites series impressions interesting vivid much that singularly interesting both and new country George translation into Swedish Mr by . 's a of it is a , in . It ” by Mrs . Stanley Wrench 's new novel “ Pillars of Smoke was published last month Messrs John Long story woman love and sacri fice and the homely folk the Midlands are 263 . �THB AUTHOR . Co . It “ of . , 14 ” . . , . . . , of . is a 18 on at by " In of . . . , to , him a of . . of or a , a It it , is . as , is is , of , is . in to a . is is of in be . by a of in us to . of of of . of a , of . is is ” by “ T U in is It . of , to of . , , as a in be . , . . on M . is as is irritating . - . and becomes to of a , to in , of , 12 an ; in , , of to in a , 1, on , a at drawn There are few touches tenderness relieve the cruelty but only just enough such touches make one wish for more The lectures which Jules Lemaître has been giving this season Chateaubriand are now published volume form The lectures were witty and brilliant but the irony with which the subject regrettable too frequent the note treated is by . be to , of character and dialogue There does not superfluous word the whole book Each one carries just each gesture tells clever but cruel novel one that will remain the memory thanks the vividness each picture incident appear to ., " .S ., F .R .G ” . “ of . , . Methuen this autumn James Baker has been invited Prague the Lord Mayor the guest the for the celebrations connected with Golden City July the unveiling the statue the great Bohemian historian Francis Palacky writer whose work the Eoglish author has utilised his historical works and fiction dealing with Bohemia and her people The celebrations last for four days great demonstration and are linked with the National Sokol movement atbletic and gymnastic organisation that will have 000 once the remarkable evolu members drilling tions and bodily exercises the Sokol has originated Mr the title the latest novel Anatole France The epoch that the Revolution and the theme more less the fickleness woman We have whole pictures series those days terror and madness and the author has chosen his types admirably The story has all the delicate irony which Anatole France has accustomed his books Each personage stands out relief and each one typical beings whole theory human very little that fashioned the times There can called ennobling the volume intensely story that the earth earthy but regards clever Selection carried fine art . of , by Messrs to , a Edward Hankey novel by Alfred be published new B . A “ of , of , of of of of of . of . in ”, is , , , - to in , Ham a ", in a “ and Resurrection the name Ollivant author Owd is , . . H , “ Windfrint Smith some love story the present day related subsidiary way some the feminist stir and stress the period Most the action takes place London though there are few country episodes being the story The Royal Road the Life Death London NOTES ES Dieux ont Soif a Mr , novel new PARIS ') is . . ' W, s It by .C . is a . be Wilkinson Sherren published will the early autumn H of (“ . . " of , 27 de Sir- . - , . C . F , . , all . - to . co , in “ in Mr . . it is - it , , of pioneer colonists mis some service sionaries prospectors etc Mr Reynolds Ball has operation had this work the Johnston Mr Selous Mr Harry Windt Wirt Gerrare and Cit Payton Sarcelle who have contributed chapters embodying experiences parts published the globe The volume Chancery Lane from . in travellers generally may also . and , or , game shooters semi civilised countries hoped that At the same time , , a is , . big . for . " , , “ A E . explorers uncivilised piece her pursuit noted author whom she eventually brings down after detaching from lady the oblige his parents than whom more for any other reason he has become engaged The cast includes Mr Holman Clark Miss Fay Davis and Miss Renée Kelly to of is , & Co . " , , W . S . . “ in Canada Outfit and Equipment the Traveller Explorer and Sportsman volume edited by Reynolds Ball primarily for intended this , by Argyll Saxby published Partridge tale Three a Comrades Messrs Cornish boys by “ . for The the the present cast are Mr Weedon Grossmith Mr Godfrey Tearle Mr Dion Boucicault Miss Pauline Chase and Miss Marie Löhr Ann Lechmere Worrall was produced the Criterion June Ann transatlantic lady journalist and the main interest the play original production is The pianoforte ." step was Amazons some twenty . . of .M ., ; A 's of Music the Pinero farcical romance revived June 1912 years ago since the date on . in a , C ., A . , Webster first a as “ Primer Child Groundwork intended is . & by " , Music The The “ of ofof . Theory author Virgin time Arthur 's 13 on by A , of , is by a . , edition prove Kineton Sir - , for 's ” . at “ revised book pupils Mr. Parkes has dramatised an episode in his North Staffordsbire novel of seventy years ago , “ Potiphar ’s Wife .” The play is in one act, and bears the same title as the story . Mr. Wilfrid Eaton , who knows the North Staffordshire dialect , customs and scenery well , intends to produce the play in London shortly . ." “ , 's . . at The Swelling Jordan Coralie Stanton and Heath Hosken announced for early publica story tion the same publishers which greed supposed murder and love play important parts Messrs Novello Co have issued new and . DRAMATIC , & published last month Messrs Stanley Paul Charles McEvoy first novel Brass Faces Wladimia Cerricoff the Russian pianist intro pianoforte duced Mr Theodore Holland suite his recital the Æolian Hall June Mr E 264 �THE AUTHOR . “ “ “ " “ " " “ “ . to of ” " , in , . as to so of of of is it . at of , “ of , of so at as a on “ s' : is is , . of in is ? to , to , .” , or , of . . It is of : 's of it be ." , of in . as , or , “ in is 1912 be , , a , as a be it . ” ad “ to . in “ ? that the first half if , ' . to as of , to - , It so of . of , it , hence of is " to by - of ” its “ to to is " is an Venice I of is 1 , , in to as “ is in , “ . Merchant the say However not with the English work America that we are here concerned but with the native product the United States cannot falling off said that there has been any noticeable though far books issued the numbers statistics not yet being available we have wait until the end the year before we know whether they the figures have actually been maintained quality appear have been With regard judge only by publishers advertisements we had might imagine that 1912 had already justified celebrity literary annals claim But puff pre then who pays much attention the liminary guide and the front page Probably year literature will realised , 's in . “ . 's G . , - It .” ' L , . in " of . a One this spring good There never was such dearth books the English inarket the present many publishers time and never American absolutely hungry for good stuff this year Every leading American publishing house either has has had its representative London looking for saleable books and most them are simply having trouble for their pains pretty This strong must confessed But here the testimony representative another house English publishers absolutely The spring list poverty stricken lacking any books any Usually the spring lists contain consequence importance historically biographically books but these are entirely missing this year What have English publishers and still more English authors say this , . ” . C . 's to W to , at ” no in . on a . M works that they discovered the want big firm representatives went far in , ." , is , Le an Le “ of the Shrew French the Saint Cloud Park once week The scenery has been designed Simas the Opéra and ideal spot has been discovered with the trees meeting overhead and what my last United States Notes about the suggested for 1912 Fewer and Better Books that the American publishers have been com plaining bitterly good books the lack the Apparently early part this year least how English than American rather ever motto its we - of as , .” “ in is , " “ “ de ”, in ' ” “ L , “ of “ as of readers At the Porte Saint Martin La Flambée still the bill and Athenée also still giving Cœur dispose has now had 150th representation giving The Shakespeare Theatre The Taming The rather curious find view the opening paragraphs to is “ , " of “ a is of ” , . in the world Her first book was entitled Ren contres her second Chez Eux and the present composed one series short studies some which have appeared such publications the Revue des Deux Mondes the Journal des Debats and Echo Paris The story entitled Un grand amour the most dramatic those contained Pour une autre Une Philosophie nouvelle Henri Bergson by Edouard Roy another book which serves Bergson introduction own works Coignet wrote one Some ten years ago Madame Bergson the best introductions works Among translations Maxwell The Guarded Flame has last appeared French and will doubt have more success France than most English novels the psychology French the volume will appeal contained dome wrote of - ” in , In of of to . to . by " “ , Pour une autre Marianne Damad the third volume this writer Jules Lemaître writes the preface the present one these studies the author endeavours show the effects produced by totally different rank the meeting individuals forming TT “ an un ’ de by . volume UNITED STATES NOTES so is a by is it “ of La of has seen much writer this volume evident that Vie tragique Geneviève this the world she describes , the writer for Les Femmes dans les organisa also written Madame Com is “ . " tions ouvrières pain and from won L is , of . an a , " l' which book its “ It it an ” de Vie - by autre ALYS HALLARD . Les Dieux ont Soif ” (Calmann Lévy ) . Chateaubriand " (Calmann Lévy ) . Le Marquis Réné de Girardin " (Perrin ). Chateaubriand , Ambassadeur à Londres ” (Perrin ). Paris pous Louis XV ." (Mercure de France ). La Vie tragique de Geneviève ” (Calmann Lévy ). Pour une autre ” (Bernard Grasset ) . Une Philosophie nouvelle , Henri Bergson " (Alcan ) . The Guarded Flame " (Plon ) . in Chateaubriand , Ambassadeur à Londres ,” is an account written by the Comte d 'Antioche , from papers that bave never before been published . * in Paris sous Louis XV., ” by Camille Piton , is the fourth volume on this subject by an author who is one of the best informed . In this volume we have reports of the police inspectors annotated by Camille Piton . tragique story “ La Geneviève episode taken from resembles life like that imaginary story life rather than written vers the author Louise Compain “ and several other plays are being in Hallays . Academy prize , also to be given rehearsed . - Le Marquis René de Girardin ," (Le de J . J . Rousseau ) ( 1735 — 1808 ), is dernier a book written from hitherto unpublished documents by André Martin Decaen , ,with a preface by André “ ami 265 was humdrum �THE AUTHOR to its of is , , , . - , is if , . , of to ” , , an by “ ; by of in ; in in a of ” “ 's “ of ”, ; , by , " by “ ; of " , of . “ , of of a , ; , by by , in by " , of . so " “ a , ”, , “ , “ as ; “ “ in , ; by “ . . . E ; in A ” , by " . ; , , as in s ' of " . B . a W of by . B , ”, . W M A " . ; by in , E. " of " by . W ", in , ” by in . ", , — . R by ” in “ . of , is on as in , , M . in in of , of S by , ” is a , . . 0 . “ in . ” , in of is , Ancient Evil ", by and an . Conscience Miss Jane Addams the London Times easily the foremost woman America discusses bravely the white slave question with particular Chicago the city reference such evil notoriety the matter still wider human problem dealt Kellog Beyond War which intended of , to , ') in ( called . L . a in V as ", is is . “ to of “ 's so New A by , on is ” , ” , " as . ; us . ”, a - “ Robert Grant Forbusb Grandfather which are cast essay form discuss the subject the last book well other family problems America The Tariff Our Times which Miss Ida Tarbell brought out originally the American Magazine course fiscal The American Transportation Question Dunn editor importance the Railway Gazette volume technical way “ R “ . “ ” Convictions In . 's A E , . " in . B . H ”, Generation 's .” ” ” of 's 'n “ “ ; ) , ” ” of . , " “ " of as “ 's “ 's 's L ; ) (C ” (V ; a “ “ 's “ A 's of “ 's by 's ; “ 's “ 's 's “ . 's . . ” ” of “ 's , for , " “ " ; ” . “ be M . O 's J . - to byits " Counsel the Defense and The Mountain Girl mentioned above The latest lists best place sellers show the pride fiction falling Gene Stratton Porter The Harvester Meredith Nicholson Hoosier Chronicle Emerson Wright Hough Jolin Rawn and The Winning Barbara Worth which did well last in . ; in ; A . C “ 's 's . ; :- B ) ) ) ; : ( , ” of 's ' “ s Professor Brander Vistas New York and Edna Ferber Buttered Side Down Dorothy Canfield The Squirrel Cage way becoming best seller distinction the way which has already been attained England the book well known now well the other side the Atlantic Under history we find The Contest for Cali Elijah Kennedy fornia 1861 and American Colonial Government 1696 1765 Oliver Morton Dickerson Politics and social life the United States are dealt with The Weyl New Democracy Social History Forces American Simons Changing America Professor Ross author The Changing Chinese The Initiative Referendum and Recall edited Professor Munro with chapters Colonel Roosevelt and others and The Coming “ “ “ 's " at ” ; at ; ” R . W ” : ) . ( “ “ , short stories are Work Mary Antin and The Promised Land Russian Jewess who tells how she discovered many other young emigrants America like Harper Joseph Henry The House Harper explains itself its title and besides “ to 's “ 's 's . “ 's “ 's of . J. ; L “ “ 's ; ; ” ( ” ” ” 's “ ). of of volumes Matthew Work real Mark Professor New York State Board Charities Then there are The Reminiscences James Burrill Angell late Michigan University President Out the Rut Business Life Story John Adams Thayer its be . “ T ; ” ; ” ; ” ” “ 's 's . C . G “ in ( ( Sister Maine Curwood Flower the Bay Chapin North Hudson Anna irginia The Under Trail and Mary Bangs High Bradford ape Cod fifty years ago Gertrude Atherton has brought out Julia Mary France and her Times Wilkins Free man The Butterfly House about which some the critics freely express their disappointment and Reginald Wright Kauffman The Sentence Silence which displays more humour and less grim tragedy than he has hitherto given Two Marcus Alonzo Hanna His Life and attempt draw the Herbert Croly Philanthropic Hanna and The Josephine Shaw Lowell edited Rhinelander Stewart President the " in I of it B “ 's Man ; " ” of ; ” A and Vaughan Kester The Just and the Unjust Maria Davies The Melting Molly Avery Abbott Captain Martha Mary Corra Harris The Recording Angel Kate Langley Bosher The Man Lonely Land Vance The Bandbox Shedd the Isle Strife Will Leving ton Comfort Fate Knocks the Door Owen Johnson Stover Yale Maclean The Mainspring Samuel Merwin The Citadel Castle The Green Vase Charles Egbert Cradock The Raid the Guerilla John Reed Scott The Last Try strong grouped together The following may local colour Frederick Palmer Over the Lonely Land Pass Arizona Bower Payne Erskine Montana The Mountain Girl Capt North Carolina Alice Lee Joe Isham 's Frederick the late ; Defense his Money “ 's " “ ; - : , , . of in to again or I speak I of but once . of usual any attempt to forefront ; must all the works worthy Nor shall last wrote notice since any order try arrange the names merit popularity said Of all the following may that they both attracted attention and according publishers Ellis sold well John their Lefroy Scott Fran Counsel for the the disclaim Nor is H . S . Harrison ' s “ Queed " far behind . The two last - named hare indeed had a long innings . It is usually easy to say what is fiction and what is not. But it is by no means easy to classify accurately proper sub “ non - fiction " under Biography even heads taken include auto biography and reminiscences not over well represented among recent American publications Professor Josiah Mention must however be made Royce William James which the first and principal item series addresses delivered book form the past and now collected year. in as of be ! of rather than epoch -making . Which is not the same as denying that — to use the ugly commercial phrase — some quite good stuff was put on the market in the period under notice . Otherwise I should feel considerable diffidence in proceeding to mention any authors below the names put The serried ranks the novelists may . A 266 �THE AUTHOR . . a its . , on of as as , of W G , . . . . , of on a in , of in of , . or , , on , of . , 79 of , , at , in to , . , , of , , . . A IN . , . V , . , by in to he his ' T for of . , in , , 1 an , to by . his , of in to , in . , a to in an , , of . s 18 of ; of It is It of . a of 's ” or to , at of , of ” in a “ . in -e , ; of had of on , the same journal in as in other matter it . , with of on contended , , in . “ on in . behalf the plaintiff published the articles separately because the later issues the paper contained other matter than that which appeared with the articles when they were originally published 1901 On the other hand was submitted behalf the defendants that the articles were republished was that the defendants ” of , ; ", a publish consent but the author has the right ing them separate form after the expiration ight years from the date twenty their first publication the newspaper in , . of of of , 's , 73 , ” of West Robert copyright was limited character expressly provided by that section that the news paper proprietor under the circumstances the any time entitled publish the case not separately singly articles without the author ; - a of . , 90 ; a an , for of . at - in South LTD by which he was agreement made 1898 employed weekly article on chess contribute billiards and draughts The contract came end 1906 and when the defendants acquired republish proceeded the paper 1910 they some the articles which had been contributed agreement the plaintiff under was admitted that the defendants were the owners the copyright but under the peculiar provisions the Copyright Act 1842 their is , a , of " on of at of , to of , , “ Brigadier General Farley who died Carolina the age wrote book Point the Early Sixties among others plaintiff " by ), In is , . by regular con travel sketches and tributor the New York Sun Next month saw the death the age Clara Barton founder the American Red Cross Association and author several works the movement The Titanic wreck involved the loss Francis Davis painter and war correspondent for both Millet American and English journals Ward Stanton journalist and likewise both artist and Jacques Futrelle whose success with the detective novel gained him the name the American Doyle Conan Futrelle wife whose first novel Secretary appeared Frivolous Affairs escaped 1911 happily from the sinking ship NEWSPAPERS this action Mr Lionel Whit field sued the proprietors the Weekly republishing imes and Echo for damages without consent certain articles which had contributed the paper 1901 The articles were written the plaintiff under , - , " by a in of or . is , to (“ Mickey Finn English birth but life and training writer short PROGRESSIVE THE of is of - in is , , in “ . is a . Jarrold WHITFIELD It of - , - of to tion But Hard Labour and Other Poems there certain rareness flavour which merits notice The author was convict the Minnesota State Prison The obituary unhappily swelled the awful disaster the Titanic rather large for the short period under notice March died Ernest American stories and . of on . in ", , ' ' of . England paid contemporary American verse and perhaps nothing very recent has called for particular atten NEWSPAPER ARTICLE COPYRIGHT “ of is ” its of , of “ a On “ .” a is , at , . P . of , of , " A of ( is .” ) C G , ” , of In of of “ . H A · Probably not much attention writer and cartoonist well breeder Arabian pneumonia York and New horses succumbed Julia Harris May poetess died the age the Maine whose woods she sang Another the Maine author Dr Willis Judson Beecher Auburn Theological Seminary died about the same time only five years younger PHILIP WALSH in . “ . . ; H W . . by - “ T . D . ; of ” , by” , in of “ of ", by " , " ; ; “ ; . A Wonders the Colorado Desert James Wright the realm the arts Professor Trinity College Harvard and also formerly History French the author Oxford Literature Edward Bliss Reed Assistant Professor English responsible for Yale work English Lyrical Poetry the Laws Painting Japanese book by the title Japan Bowie who has long resided practical side literature provides the material History and Law Copyright the from for Rogers the pen editor Bowker Richard American Publishers Weekly and Vice President the American Authors Copyright League which the first work its kind dealing especially with aspect the American the question for over thirty years poet , is best Rogers , the Californian Cameron known as the author of “ The Rosary ," a lyric original which , though known everywhere in through translation never profited him form penny the month the death At the end the Rev Dr the Far East occurred missionary Japan and Knox for fifteen years religion Japan writer numerous books At the combined the two subjects and May Homer Davenport animal story beginning , , ", “ . at ", “ 's a of of . on in of mankind and the natural history biological grounds preaches peace Among books travel and description there more than transient interest number have been Tripoli the Apart from Mabel Lomis Todd Mysterious they are mainly concerned with things by Noteworthy are The Yosemite home John Muir Travel and Camp the Rockies by Dillon Wallace the Rockies The Spell Enos Mills Three Wonderlands the Murphy American West The Pipe by Bert Leston Taylor The and smoke Carry chapter 267 which �THE AUTHOR . Act with respect to the deposit of copies and registration of such work shall have been complied it ; . .” . in and were served someone the office about midnight the same day Very early the morning March the publica complainant copyrighted narrative and tion paraphrase thereof appeared defendant their respective newspapers The two copies the copy righted work were filed the office the Register Copyright Washington March after the opening that office that day On these facts the question arises Was com the defendant of in 's , 9 , . on on . C ., D , on . of CASE LAW , UNITED STATES or of in of . of 's . it , . all to 8 March of . s 18 of - “ of a . HAROLD HARDY . 9 it of , to " of , , in .” . v in JUDGE LACOMBE 'S OPINION : This proceeding grew out of a transaction referred to in the decision on motion for preliminary injunc tion . The order to show cause included a restrain ing order or temporary injunction , and it is charged that defendant published an account of Amundsen ' s journey to the South Pole , which was a colourable copy of copyrighted narrative Many points have been argued but will not be necessary discuss them The bill was verified March stated that complainant about file two complete copies the best edition when published The order show cause and restraining order were signed on in , is , is is " ” in a ” Copyright Act of Judge Lacombe, in fall , reads The opinion . “ 40s its and to injunction an in plaintiff It is clear that the words “ separately ” and to “ singly " are not synonymous , and according the cases an article or story may be " published separately , " although it is in a volume with other articles or stories . In the case of Johnson v. Newnes , Mr. Justice Romer said : “ If you find in a volume separate parts , each distinguished or perfectly distinguishable from the published each part other parts and the volume separate that and clearly distinguished the separately published volume Similarly Smith Johnson 1863 where certain tales entitled The Chronicles Stanfield Hall were contributed the London Journal was held that the subsequent publication the weekly supplement was publi separate tales cation within the meaning the , with .” of came to the conclusion publication , " and a “ separate been to of granted the damages . Hamilton " separately not were of Mr. Justice that there had they is they first appeared , published . " , • 8 268 , , , 4 by by by of of . by , : 12 . in . by of its it ; a . ", is , or , of to , in be as of , of 9 in . in of , of . be or complied with to of in in of been .” . of of - - or of of . 12 no of is to a be “ , in Washington District Columbia two complete copies the best edition thereof then published proceeding shall No action maintained copyright any work until for infringement respect the provisions the Act the deposit copies and registration such work shall have , ), in to to copyright distinct from the an action enforce the same The ruling against the validity the temporary injunction was made under sect the copy right law which provides that pro action ceeding shall maintained for infringement copyright any work until the provisions this , . in a a a by ( that the right right maintain publi That after copyright has been secured copyright cation the work with the notice provided sect this Act there shall promptly deposited the Copyright Office Copyright the mail addressed the Register of of of , of 's of a of either the text colourable version story Roald Amundsen his discovery the South Pole the copyright which the Times had purchased for the United States and Canada The Court recognises that valid copyright can publishing copyright be secured work with imprint and was secured by the Times the Amundsen narrative the present case but holds in be of of . I to . : That any person entitled thereto this Act may secure copyright for his work publication copyright required thereof with the notice this Act etc publication The bill shows that such had been complainant thereby made before was verified copyright had then secured copyright and the vindication Ownership such ownership suit are different things The provided for latter sect which reads “ of 8 or publication , on by , an , of , of in , the Federal District Court denied the application the New York Times Company for the punishment for contempt the Star Company publisher the injunction New York American for violating Judge Holt restraining the granted March . . . LACOMBE of UDGE on as at 8 ? provides “ . is , ITSELF NOT AFFECTED its - ” “ IN an this THE TEMPORARY LACOMBE DECIDES JUDGE INJUNCTION THE TIMES COPYRIGHT SUIT WAS GRANTED PREMATURELY COPY RIGHT plainant entitled maintain action such midnight when the order was served March The action based upon the statute and the answer this question must found provisions Sect the Act March 1909 to of the .) ' ( the Editor Weekly of with the kind permission United States Publishers Printed �THE AUTHOR for of no 12 . of . of so of to as is , " At a to . in it of be to its . is , . , is . . or 12 , to on , as in at , he , to . a , of in an of - in of in of an to of an , if in , ' T , by to , , , to . 12 . , of of . of of by of CLAUSE . DANGEROUS A by on to . , for of to in a , T be . , be so a to to of to of in in to , in of a of . of . of an author a a Author in though lines the only bound for certain number books one the cases published The recently clause proposed bind the for period seven years agreement coming from the office Messrs is author created . is on it career and affect his property before most agreements drafted these In - . Articles have appeared The Author demon strating how seriously clauses dealing with rights future books may hinder the author his in in by time time the Committee have urged pub upon authors the danger granting lishers contract one book the right publish future books stated terms Authors should not even grant the refusal the publication publisher upon terms future books subse quently agreed though this may not dangerous ROM In be on of - - be , to or a be an in by is , is — ; of the actiou by . be , of - to is or an a of an institution or as in or .” of . to precede to of to . by in by by It grant injunction prevent viola copyright which has been secured the aggrieved granted this injunction may equity equity suit bill that equity suit such covered the phrase a on is in or or be in , to on , be copyright must be - or be , , in or , this Act may served may the parties against whom such injunction granted anywhere the United States and shall operative throughout the United States proceedings contempt enforceable other any other Court judge possessing juris wise diction the defendants does not seem that this last quoted section any way qualified the prohibition the twelfth judge express given section The Court But a of , of of . . of . 36 . of , be anything forbidden tion party upon to of of , , , , 35 . “ an “ equity filed any shall have power upon bill grant injunction party aggrieved prevent and any rights secured restrain the violations said law according the course and principles equity judge courts such terms said court may deem reasonable Any injunction that may granted restraining and enjoining the doing authority , . , byof or , be of of the Philippine Islands proceed Sect That civil actions suits ings arising under this Act may instituted the district which the defendant his agent inhabitant which he may found judge thereof Sect That any such court would vital The Court however expressly held that this question was not involved that the mere depositing the books the mails addressed the Register Copyright accompanied presumably application for registration and affidavit manufacture suffices compliance with sect This constitute ignores the provision that section with regard registration possibly the theory that only the performed acts required the owner the in all 31 . . “ proceedings actions suits under the copyright laws the United originally cognizable States shall the Circuit Courts the United States the District Court any Territory the Supreme Court the District Columbia the District Courts Alaska Hawaii and Porto Rico and the Courts first instance arising , , which , 36 , . , 35 34 to and The imes itself discussion the case registration were makes the important point that action the initiation essential formality law that there would result interim non protection between the deposit copies the mails Washington and the necessary registration daily newspaper material interim that the case be , , , be of be an , in or sects : as Complaint refers follows Sect That read to - . , to in “ ” ; at , in or , of . force construction here followed the time the person copyright publishes his work with the entitled notice required presumably has copies his possession and could once deposit the mail the two copies required addressed the statute prescribes That act his part would seem compliance with sect sufficient entitle him proceeding maintain his action But until he does this the prohibition of that section imperative Without considering the other questions presented the application denied at an of , at 8 , Copyright Office the mail addressed the Copyright Register that time therefore proceeding could not this action maintained and the injunction being issued action whose no binding maintenance was prohibited could copy or proceeding the infringement apparent reason for constru and there ing the act exempt such suits from the operation the prohibition sect No hard copyright results from the ship the owner of of - A of . of in an , be if to , or to so as tion broad this goes the jurisdiction the proceedings and courts entertain such actions the prohibition were operative when the injunc tion was served the latter would void because made action which could not be maintained and which the courts could not have jurisdiction midnight The papers submitted indicate that of March when the injunction was served the deposited two copies had not yet been the 269 “ action right to in - it , , it of as of or , in to of The subject of statutory copyright being one wholly within the powers Congress had full power any way restrict chose the main taining proceedings such actions the courts infringement are concerned with the subject prohibi the rights secured by such statute . �THE AUTHOR . by , , an of is in , If . an he as ' to s is , in is is an to be If to an be he of , by , . an , is of , be , , of on , . , . D , H . . . By . . . , . . G . H . . R . . . of . By of . . 's . . . . . . . of . . . . of " , M .P . “ Monument the Stratford 20 TO . SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENTS .) MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY PER CENT ALLOWANCE Front Page Other Pages Hall of Page Page 015 Quarter of Eighth Page Single Column Advertisements per inch per cent per cent. made for Series Sixand Reduction welve Insertions. 6 for 0 0 .. . . . 1 10 00 of 25 of , , 29 , Co . All letters respectingAdvertisements should Paternoster Square London BELMONT addressed to J. F . , E be .C . T ' a of 20 .. . ** .. * . .. . of a a& 300 & - . By to to , Workshop Rickett By Berric Twede Compton John Forster By Seccombe Engraving Dugdale The Geo Greenwood ( by an Ibsen From NATIONAL he be to to of . A , to de to 10 - The Centenary Recent History I ? if be be or a By Wilkie Collins , he a to to . it a It BLACKWOODS Without Method BOOKMAN .” . per . is . . : . L , Musings A , If ” . cote Statham . , I “ be . , to of , at , he if an , NINETEENTH CENTURY AND AFTER By Dr the Odes Horace Metrical Versions Tyrrell Edith Sichel Beaumont Pauline Ry Heath the Salon and the Royal Academy At to be , on . or , 10 it if an It ENGLISH REVIEW Henry Newbolt English Poetry New Study By Walter Sichert The Royal Academy Lawrence Poetry Arthur Symons Ezra Pound Abercromby A . he is of it in I — to . it author has been stated that the binding becoming more usual demand for future work amongst publishers has also received the sanc CONTENTS of at , , in . 10 to a “ to MAGAZINE of be of to to offer thinking he was the author refused such higher royalty bound would then entitled question he acted fairly under the clause any other publisher before whom laid the matter per royalty bave been offered state must but will you give me better terms cent referred inform you that any offer you make must my former publisher will give see back Surely the answer better terms me similar decline the second publisher would from make any offer and the author would have accept the his cent royalty proposed original publisher This would serious position only referred enough two books but one any future refers becomes disastrous when author may write novel that by of all in of to . a of . he If a in on up a to if of in he of discharging discrimination work most cases would mean that the The clause the same would bound author who signed publisher for the whole his literary life practically refuse any offer that that publisher placed unable say will The publisher has only before him your books per cent the sales offer you this figure obtain the writer for ever author above . a to in he , of quoted T to as a be willing No doubt second publisher might offer terms for the book were the author position freedom but would not keep the offer open he understood that he was being made use give competitor the same trade order taking the book similar terms chance was not told why his terms were sought receiving unfair treatment the hands would his fellow publisher whose the author and of , to a is he bound . whom quoted success to , at “ , to at of ? ” to to , good the author a , . an for in is It in to a without referring the the original publisher that under such clause the terms however matter back again indifferent his future contracts unshackled with regard only too treated well bis publisher will glad leave the publication future works that publisher hands author not treated well by his publisher then place all his forced books with him while convinced that he unsatisfactory man buisness intolerable position the Society must once again All members sign any agreement binding them warned not selves for future work and must take special care sign not clause drafted the lines the one . great difficulty obtaining release any rate almost impossible author the present condition the literary market go second publisher and say What terms will you give me for my book and the same time explain that publisher that he cannot accept have a . to an ." to so is it he , of to . to is a This most inadvisable arrangement for author enter upon The clause practically binds the author offer the publisher during the may term his literary life every novel that produce and worded that the author would , . by by to on he to . . ." heof " “ be. The Author shall give the publishers the first refusal him Should and any future novels written able obtain better terms for these than the terms suggest the Publishers shall offer the book the the terms named Publishers him other publishers The custom , if it is a growing one , tion of agents . the vigour possible must be opposed with Authors members the Society those publishers who are The reasons given the most just their attitude towards authors for desiring bind authors for future work are not satisfactory publisher who has bound author pledged such clause knowing that the latter him may and does get careless the matter publication As long turns over his money and gets fair percentage he becomes quite to runs as clause 's Co . , Limited , a & . : to by George Allen follows to 270 �THE AUTHOR HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY . member has a right to ask for and to receive pub advice upon his agreements , his choice of a lisher , or any dispute arising in the conduct of his property . The of his or the administration business Secretary of the Society is a solicitor ; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Further , the Committee , if they Solicitors of the Society . without deem it desirable , will obtain counsel ' s opinion any cost to the member . Moreover , where counsel ' s , the Committee of opinion is favourable and the sanction is obtained , action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member , and all costs borne by the Society . 1. A VERY copyright 2. Remember that questions connected with experi . and publishers ' agreements do not fall within the eure of ordinary solicitors . Therefore , do not scruple to use the Society . any agreement whatever , send 3. Before signing the document to the Society for examination . 4. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers , even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself , and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer , the dramatist , the composer . 6 . The Committee bave arranged for the reception of in a fire . members ' agreements and their preservation proof safe . The agreements will , of course , be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary , who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers : ( 1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them . (3) To enforce ( 2) To keep agreements . payments due according to agreements . Fuller particu lars of the Society ' s work can be obtained in the Prospectus . 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society . Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful the contracts with publishers submitted to consideration them by literary agents , and are recommended to submit to the Secretary and explanation them for interpretation of the Society . This 7. Many agents neglect to slamp agreements . must be done within fourteen days of first execution . The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members . obtained . But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society . II . A Profit - Sharing Agreement ( a bad form of agreement ) . In this case the following rules should be attended to : ( 1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro . duction forms a part without the strictest investigation , (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs , or by charging exchange advertise ments . Therefore keep control of the advertisements . (3. ) Not to allow a special charge for " office expenses , " unless the same allowance is made to the author . (4. ) Not to give up American , Colonial , or Continental rights . (5 .) Not to give up serial or translation rights . (6. ) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher . As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor | III. WARNINGS TO OF THE PRODUCERS ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement . There are four methods of dealing with literary property : 1. Selling it Outright . This is sometimes satisfactory , if a proper price can be System . possible for an author approximately to ascertain the truth . From time to time very important figures conpected with royalties are published in The Author , IY . Agreement . A Commission The ( 1.) ( 2. ( 3. ) : main points are Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production Keep control of the advertisements . Keep control of the sale price of the book . . General . All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned . Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author . Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society . Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp . Avoid agreements by letter if possible . The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are ( 1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means . ( 2. ) The inspection of those account books which belong : to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or with held . (3. ) Always avoid WARNINGS £1 18. per BOOKS . The Royalty This is perhaps , with certain limitations , the best form of agreement . " It is above all things necessary to know It in what the proposed rovalty means to both sides 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society ; so Members can make their own do some publishers . deductions and act accordingly . is 9. The subscription to the Society annum , or £10 10s. for life membership . 271 . a transfer TO EVER of copyright . DRAMATIC AUTHORS . sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com petent legal authority . 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager . 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts This (a . ) Sale outright of the performing right . An author who enters into is unsatisfactory . such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the pi-ce by a certain dare and for proper publication of his name on the play - bills , N : �272 THE AUTHOR . ( 6.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts . Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent . An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system . Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages . A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed . (o.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (1.2., fixed nightly fees ). This method should be always except in cases where avoided the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect . The other safeguards set out under heading (6. ) apply also in this case. DRAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society plays into before putting the bands of agents . As the law stands at present , an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author 's fees from it . As far as the placing of plays is concerned , it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot , under the guidance of the Society , do equally well or better for himself. The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required . For certain purposes , such as the collection of fees on amateur performances , and in general the trans action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals , and also for the collection of fees in foreign , ; and employ agents countries almost all dramatic authors in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable . But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays , or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author 's rights . In any case, in the present state of the law , an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society . 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited , and are usually limited , by town , country , and time. This is most important . 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform . The legal distinction is of great importance . drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced . 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract . He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning . 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited , and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication , As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete , on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con tracts . those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society . WARNINGS T CYCENARIOS , typewritten SCENARIOS PLAYS . - AND in duplicate on foolscap paper forwarded to the offices of the Society , together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence , will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis tant . One copy will be stamped and returned to the author and the other filed in the register of the Society . Copies of the scenario thus filed may be obtained at any time by the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing . Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same rules , with the exception that a play will be charged for at the price of 28. 6d . per act . TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS . ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors . It must , however , be pointed out that , as a rule , the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan . cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property . The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with - performing right and copyright . He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement , and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above . STAMPING MUSIC . The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d . per 100 or part of 100. The members ' stamps are kept in the Society ' s safe . The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary , and the voucher is then forwarded to the members , who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble . THE READING BRANCH . EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence . Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach . The term , MSS includes not only works of fiction , but poetry and dramatic works , and when it is possible , under special arrangement , technical and scientific works . The Readers are writers of competence and experience . The fee is one guinea . M REGISTRATION OF ORIGINAL AND AGENTS . RAMATIC 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible , and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event . It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one -act plays should be reserved . 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright . A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed ingly valuable . They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration . 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully AUTHORS REMITTANCES . The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, All remittances should be crossed Union of London and Smiths Bank , Chancery Lane , or be sent by registered letter only . �THE AUTHOR . we all his , is or of , of to . of , , be no at it . of of pupils through the same methods Under the new Copyright Act of is therefore that writers technical books and lecturers educational subjects should careful that their rights are not infringed be great importance . We are COPYRIGHT AND LEGISLATION relations Ireland to might have ensued par International copyright had been , which regard , is a to . difficulties in , longer necessary the ticularly , are authors that copyright per if their plays Act - Copyright on - , of glad to notice that the Home Rule Bill copyright legislation with the leaves the question Imperial Parliament and that Irish self government legislate will not include the right the subject copyright very wise one This limitation as of . RIGHTS dramatic , remind no formances new of under the to desire . IRELAND . to is , be ' be no be , or , ' . DRAMATIC We . is it ; in to is is . produced designed French and other foreign languages and quite certain that distant date the given lectures celebrated professors will also on if a of If . 's , is as Many records are being teach is , , of , part of by have mentioned the position which the cinematograph taking the matter education and educational problems but also true that going play no unimportant the gramophone it to no , It of . in is by , , or · THE GRAMOPHONE We to . , . so so is It to to . to on . do to to in of to be , 3 to of . as 6 , a - be . , 19 of , , as a supplement We print this issue The Author the Statutory Rules and Orders issued by the Board Trade with reference sect and sect sub sect the Copyright Act 1911 supplement We publish these that members may able retain them separately from the magazine case they wish will great importance many doubt our members have these copies too early yet speak with certainty the point how these rules and regulations will work The most im portant are those relating the composer property and the compulsory reproduction license this kept mechanical reproduction the hands few firms the rules may work efficiently but quite such reproduction becomes cheapened possible pianola records and future inven tions and gets into the hands smaller concerns guarantee that the even pirates there will composers royalties will authors secured At present howerer all that can done wait and see . , 1911 . ACT COPYRIGHT , there . There subsidiary rights certain existent in the copyright , such as rights of translation , mechanical rights , which are dealt with in the reproduction Act , but for the purpose of the present note , impress upon the dramatist desire that his copyright starts immediately has finished play and he consequence proceed able against anyone making wrongful use his per work either before after publication formance are , pieces performed the work or any substantial part thereof ." to force the beginning of August , but it is impossible at present to say what will be the ultimate result . If the Bill does pass into law , it will afford a very important protection to the property of English copyright holders , as much English work is at present published in Holland , and many dramatic he If , It in . IN HOLLAND is with great pleasure we hear that there is a Bill before the Dutch Parliament to enable Holland Tbis is very satis to join the Berlin Convention . factory , as Holland has been too long outside the the Bill is of Continental nations . Convention passed into law we understand it will come into or COPYRIGHT is The Editor of “ The Author ” begs to remind Members that there is no issue of the magazine during the months of August and September . He has inserted this notice , as letters from Members frequently come to the office asking why the magazine has not during those months. been sent to them in order to secure their rights . Hitherto , the dramatist has had , in addition to his Common Law rights in his work , two distinct rights under the Statute , ( a ) copyright , or the sole right of multiplying copies , and (b ) performing right , or the sole right of authorising performances . The former was secured by publication and the latter by a public performance . These performances often proved a source of much trouble and expense to the dramatist , and , in many cases , of very little pleasure to his friends who made up the audience . These three rights (Common Law , copyright, and right ) are now included in the term performing by the Act as the is defined “ copyright , ” which sole right “ to produce or reproduce the work or any substantial part thereof in any material form whatsoever , to perform , or in the case of a lecture to deliver , the work or any substantial part thereof in public ; if the work is unpublished , to publish to GENERAL NOTES . 273 permitted separate �THE AUTHOR . Authors can be of any assistance the Committee Management will only be too willing to work harmony with the American society . congratulate society . all an . , as a in . an a of . in of of , - , at . in as M . ) of ( . in a , at de - . a he ; , to official and then having turned his attention law became barrister Thereafter was turn Chief Judge Chaux Fonds member the Neuenburg Cantonal Court and President the Upon the foundation Criminal Court some what summary fashion the international Bureau Industrial Property 1884 Droz was appointed the first director and when the end 1887 there was adjoined this institution new bureau that for the International protection copyright the necessity some more complete organisation becoming apparent Morel was appointed with the title Secretary General to . " “ , of , M of , , , in at . , . . , work under Druz Five years later 1892 he was appointed director His post was the outset one considerable difficulty and demanded novelty unusual tact International offices were and regarded some quarters with mistrust and , , a confrères every the Society of if . Vance and his feel confident that presented instance man who rose Originally engraver humble beginnings he entered public service first the Swiss Canton Neuenburg railway Later he was engaged , . Mr Morel from M to if is , and regret that we record the death is with at Bex , on May 18 last , of M . Henri Morel , Director of the International Bureau for the Protection of Literary and Artistic Works , a man who merited the regard of authors of nations 1 . of of of be to , It , . its on We wish success TT , - In . to to , for , its in of be of markets both sides the Atlantic members both societies the organisation for carrying out efficient and reliable the business HENRI MOREL . deep of , - to to of be it of , a ' on of , . be it be is to If . , J. :- ' O it a is · , J. of , of , the Society their support the following are mem bers the Society Authors Ellen Glasgow Harvey Higgins Louis Vance Langdon Mitchell and Miss Kale Douglas Wiggin such society impossible gange the successful advantage and assistance that may our society reports can Confidential sent back wards and forwards and matters dealing with property members both sides the water can strengthening be discussed with view the position the owners that property may possible subject addition some society carry financial arrangement each through respective country the work the other society for members no doubt will great advantage also those who have got OBITUARY . , . to The American Society does not propose to be a social body in any way, and we think this action is very wise ; it is to be a business body , pure and simple , and if it is thoroughly well organised as such is Amongst those who have given bound succeed extended over many years , and whose latest dis coveries have only this year been placed before the public ; and Mr. Andrew Balfour, G . C. B ., Director of Laboratory in the Gordon Government Research Memorial College , Khartoum . M . Professor Waldestein , now Sir Charles Walde , late Head Professor of Fine Art , Cambridge , and for many years connected with the excavations , not only in Greece but also in Italy : Mr . Edmund Gosse , C. B ., the librarian of the House of Lords, who was one of the original members of the society , and has been on the council since its foundation ; Mr. Marc Auriel Stein , now Sir Marc Auriel Stein . K . C. I . E ., whose explorations in Central Asia have of States those members of the the King 's birthday stein , arisen the United in received of . a SOCIETY OF AUTHORS of AMERICAN is with great pleasure we record the fact that American authors have at last decided to organise themselves into a society founded on the model in some ways of our own society , and the Société des gens de Lettres . As our society , basing itself to some extent on the lines of the Société des gens de Lettres differs from it in certain details , no doubt , the American Society will , again , differ from the societies whose action it purposes to follow . It purposes to include , as our society endeavours to include , not only writers and composers and, perbaps , dramatists , but also artists as far as they are illustrators of books . We are glad to think that the moving spirit in forming the organisation is Mr. Louis J . Vance , the author of “ The Brass Bowl ” and “ The Black Bag . ” Mr. Vance was over in England some years ago and joined the Society of Authors . He was impressed with the methods of the society , and has done a good deal to help the society by rendering it efficient information on questions that have have to THE who honours . It of in BIRTHDAY HONOURS . WE must La copyright legislation , would have been a source of much trouble to the owners of copyright property , both in Ireland and in other parts of the kingdom . We wish it had been possible when passing the Act of 1911 to have made the same reservation with regard to the Colonies . in 274 �THE AUTHOR in . in of on be ." . to a so in , of 's . on to is , , , to , of . it So , or , a , , is no of . of 's in a of of is the new Copyright Act which will come trying force this month claim more than the copyright and performing right namely portion This side fees the gramophone the question has also been discussed by the Com posers Sub Committee who deemed advisable the daily have the following notice published of a , - , in it . of ' : to of of , of . In be of 7 ( c ) - 19 , in , of . , , of of . of of or to of to as in , by in to to of of , by of , in of , , in a of be be or . 's no he , his of of a a no ." of of , , in it to to - , to of be of of to , is to be of , as in is it ' , of , I of , of - to for . of Notwithstanding any assignment made before the passing this Act the copyright musical work any rights conferred by this Act respect the making authorising the making contrivances means mechanically performed shall which the work may belong the author his legal personal representatives and not the assignee and the royalties aforesaid shall payable and for the benefit the author the work his legal personal representatives From this obvious that the music publisher has locus standi whatever the matter and has more right royalties decide upon division the composer any other private property than upon division to to to , , an . , of to . . a is In “ Pounds paid consideration the sum hereby agree assign the this day my rights and interest present future and con whole me full : -. by à , of , in its to it by work to , . and after full discussion contract was finally settled which was approved Management and printed with the Committee May 1910 comments The Author Another firm has approached the Society and equi willingness put forward declared This contract has been submitted table agreement the Copyright Sub Committee and after some printed below negotiation was the agreement Management desire settled The Committee give their approval this document not because perfect contract between composer and publisher but because far advance the may usual music publishers agreement seen reading the following which may called the prevalent method the disposal much musical Society The Incorporated Authors and the Society British Composers desire direct the attention all Kingdom the composers the United their powers regard and rights the mechanical reproduction their works defined the Copyright Act 1911 which declares that the Composer has the sole right prohibit the making any mechanical authorise reproduction his compositions No matter what assign ment mechanical rights the composer may have made before the passing the Act the Act annuls such an assignment and confers solely upon the composer all royalties derived from such mechanical rights order make the latter part this statement quite clear quoted the Act should section sub section “ . in by to . of meetings were held papers or of of by to to an a D by Authors was two years ago the Society approached firm music publishers who arrange agreement more equi desired composers than the usual document placed table before them the best music publishers London The matter was referred the Com Management mittee the Copyright Sub An agreement was put forward many Committee or COME , to , into is doubt to AGREEMENTS . ' COMPOSERS be in to . of ; on ." to or “ , ever , . ever desired again to . It it of to to or ; - important how give the reasons for Manage the matter that the Committee danger long the statement ment included report which was this assignment last year sept out all the members the Society Under the agreement printed above which one the usual pattern the publisher with view . he is he , from a a . . his in to to he 1 on to . the absurdity comment standpoint the composer The one party assigns all his rights and the other except the bare party undertakes no responsibility royalty subject publication responsibility The Author that often repeated has been composer should not assign his rights either his copyright but should his performing right perform and publish that only grant licence repeat the warning hardly worth while hardly necessary this bargain of , of to , , it , . It April found himself com last resign his directorship His name must the workers whose toil be inserted among those This mankind has been long and beneficial the only praise and the only recompense that and pelled in It . It to as be ." of in to , , , . , an " fail his forces began his strength for after visibly He suffered less however from the malady that was overpowering him than from labours regret that continue was unable harness die had been always his ambition Circumstances forbade his accomplishing his wish the words and music of my song entitled " it being understood that I receive a royalty of per copy on all sold of the same in Great Britain , Ireland , and the Colonies ( 13 copies to count as 12), also per five cent the market price all copies sold the United States 200 copies both countries free for novelty purposes Any royalties obtained gramophone the sale records similar mechanical reproductions all equally countries divided between composer and publisher tingent " is . of in In the clearness his mind his tact his extensive knowledge and his personal charm were universally jest call himself appreciated He was wont The Conference international pointsman the last great effort described Berlin may have overtaxed was one that appears bis life 275 a of to he . its that M . Morel showed in others with antipathy . he fully appreciated bow delicate was his position , and that he possessed also the abilities necessary perils both The consolidation to cope with presided was principally the unions over which due his discretion and his excellent influence the numerous conterences which he took part . �THE AUTHOR of of of of no in on as of or to on to be of a or - .- of . by -- . . of of to . 6 up of to . - of of . — of is an . it or a at . be . in of In of on an as in to an to on in if of . If or in - . If . to as so do to he of - . of to . or is or on orof of or or an is in to no to . a of . of : -- be . 9 . 10 11 . . 12 if of be in be in or If to . is In to is - . ' of to by - in if . of in of if be in of of . 's to be as a to in -u of to or or by be . on of of by in in of . be as to be . of of - in or if at or of of to of of of to of - . in If of or of or or in in to of . of .of of . .- be in or as or in . — to onof of at if to an to of ) of to of cr of . of . at in . . 5 to to in to : as in .— to of to of or or of of of of . 2 3 . in the Work shall left the judg the Publishers Copyright American The publishers shall print each copy the Work the notice required law the copyright America the United States reservation publication and shall the Work duly deposit the necessary copies and enter the copyright the Copyright Washington Office Right writing Performing required the 4 reprinting and sale ment and discretion be to of of . 24 & it is of . W J. of 1 . of ( at writing music the said Work without the consent the Composer But subject the rights hereinbefore granted the Composer retains copyright the and per forming rights the Work Publication The Publishers shall bear the whole printing publishing and advertising the said Work cost print and publish and shall use their best endeavours the said Work within months the date this agreement and sell copies the same accordance with their usual course business Form and price The Publishers shall issue the Work occasion form the price may requires such other form such other prices mutually agreed between the Composer and the Publishers publication the production The general management . . all day MEMORANDUM OF AGREEMENT made this one thousand nine hundred and between of hereinfter called the Composer the one part and Curwen Sons Limited Berners Street London hereinafter termed the Pub mutually agreed lishers the other part whereby parties between the hereto for themselves and their respective heirs administrators and assigns follows Assignment publish licence That consideration payments and subject the hereinafter mentioned the termination clauses hereinafter mentioned the Composer hereby agrees assign sell and the Publishers exclusive licence during the whole period the copyright including any renewals and extensions thereof print publish and sell copies the composition the Composer present intituled hereinafter called any part thereof the Work Great Britain and Ireland her Colonies and Dependencies and further agrees that during the currency this agreement neither himself assigns shall print publish nor his heirs executors any copies any any part thereof the said Work adaptation arrangement thereof within the said limits and shall sell only such copies are obtained from the Publishers and the Publishers shall not publish any arrangement alteration variation the 13 whose permission we are enabled to be seen to contain the principle of the licence in place of the highly objectionable total surrender rights of will In submitted to Sons , with print it . It & in 8 . THE SUGGESTED AGREEMENT. The following agreement has been the society by Messrs . J . Curwen before the signing this agreement the Pub lishers shall comply with the provisions the law relating performing rights notice reservation Satutory Copies The Publishers shall provide and deposit the copies required statute for the public libraries Payment Royalties The Publishers shall pay the Composer his heirs executors assigns royalty the full published price all copies sold either notation royalty thirteen copies being counted twelve but paid complimentary shall copies the Composer given copies given away for the purpose him advertisement Statement Account The publishers shall make May the statement accounts annually the 31st day each year and shall render the account and pay the Composer the amount due within three calendar months from the said date sup Copies for Composer The Composer shall plied with copies the Work for his personal use at the full trade discount Work not violation other rights The Composer guarantees the Publishers that the said Work original work and way whatsoever any violation copyright belonging any other person persons partnership incorporated company and that firm objectionable contains nothing libellous character legal agrees representatives and that he and his shall and will hold harmless and keep indemnified the Publishers from all suits and all manner claims proceedings and expenses which may be taken incurred the ground that the said work such violation contains anything objectionable libellous Prvofs The Composer undertakes correct the proofs the Work within fourteen days their receipt And should fail then the Publishers shall liberty they shall consider make such corrections necessary Infringements either party has reasonable cause for believing that the copyright the said composition they shall give immediate notice has been infringed he the other party the Composer takes proceedings respect the infringement and the Publishers desire joined the action they may give written notice undertaking the Composer that effect and equal sbare pay their part the entire cost the litigation the Composer shall join them parties such prosecute the action case the Composer shall diligently but shall retain control the proceedings and may make any reasonable settlement with the defendants the Composer and Publishers and the damages interests any recovered shall firstly applied payment costs any surplus shall and there divided equally between Composer and Publishers Composer the after the infringement has come neglects his notice refuses proceedings respect take thereof the Publishers sball entitled take proceedings and on giving the Composer indemnity against liability for sufficient and reasonable costs shall entitled use the Composer name party such proceedings such case the Publishers shall retain control the proceedings and may make any Composer and reasonable settlement the interests any recovered shall Publishers and the damages firstly applied payment any costs and there surplus shall divided the proportion one third the Composer and two thirds the Publishers publishers liquidation Termination licence the Publishers going into liquidation the the event licence hereunder make print publish and sell shall cease from the date the winding p order but the event the Publishers reconstructing their company amalgamating company themselves with another Composer . : . 7 It is certain that agencies for the collection of composers ' royalties , for a reasonable consideration , will come into existence . It is , therefore , strongly impressed upon all composers 1. Not to part with the property which is exclusively theirs by Act of Parliament. 2. Not to employ any agent or agencies without careful enquiry into their financial position and stability : 3. Not to enter into any contract for sheet publication which contains any conditions whatsoever with regard to their rights of mechanical reproduction . a 276 �THE AUTHOR . or a in on , to of to in be no is a . at in to as . is as . to to , . of Act will of 1911 be is to , l' in . of , l' States 5 . be taken out the agree ment when that Act comes into force Clauses and 11 may pass with but little comment true that inost cases satisfactory have semi annual accounts but exception was made this special agreement by and can it an is - in . in is 11 . & - of the Copyright Sub Committee after discussion the point with Messrs Curwen Sons Clause almost identical with the clause . of 's , , in which stands the agreement which was before the May 1910 the view Committee the composer being and the publisher that the corrections necessary would mere printer errors be , at . of be It . It of by . a away with the transfer copy the document printed the this article should mentioned advance does right demanded beginning as of of Management recognise the The Committee being great first clause the agreement , in , , 9 is 10 . . to of to he The Composer should note that has the right inspect the books common law the Publishers which refer his Works published under this agreement to at , Occupation It , 7 , . 6 Address 8 . . , in to 3 . a as to . or of to not essential under the nited Clause under the Act ineffective Name or , he so or , a or be is a in in , the above signature do to ' . is in , to — go Director , Sons Limited , & . Curwen , . on to as or , so . is it . in . of . J. Signed for , If , in for of 's to of is as . to of to . of of . to . Address Occupation to , . of .-- fit . of . to - to on . Composer the above signature Name Witness is to of of at of at of as .- Signature Witness which are his under the 1911 for does not undertake sell any part assign these the the publisher agreement also limited with The publisher regard country publication that can made America abroad The composer can foreign either enter into contract direct with arrangement with publisher fresh make the English publisher Under clause the pub print lisher further limited his rights publish and sell both the format which the produced and work the price No alterations can be made be sold which price without mutual agreement the format most satisfactory clause from the This clause point composer view satisfactory Clause also the publisher thereby bound add words necessary reserve the copyright the United States and bound through the necessary technicalities secure the copyright that country As most composers know the printing music the nited States Act ' + s or on of of to of if be year first above written mechanical instruments of be as do the Composer and the hand the Publisher the day and behalf alteration does not amount libel the com reputation poser Under Messrs Curwens agree absolutely forbidden ment the publisher expressly and stated that the composer retains the copyright and the performing right consequence he would also retain the work and any fees that come him from reproduction in a to of by if In of the band Act , where the rights were divided ; and , although the suggested agreement in its first clause gives the exclusive licence during the whole term of copy right , this licence is very strictly limited in the other clauses . The position of the composer is not under this agreement one of absolute freedom , such as may be looked the future but his more advantageous attitude will appear on further consideration he under the usual agreement assigns his copyright then the publisher can publish any arrangement altera long tion the music such arrangement is at or of of to if or in to at or . . 15 16 . . 17 . 18 As Witness too , that under tbe Act of December , 1911 , copy . right means much more than it did under the old is heirs it bis , the so Composer executors or assigns shall grant a licence in similar form to such reconstructed or other company or firm unless he states in writing his objection to the nature of the reconstruction or amalgamation . And in the event of his making such statement of objection he shall not make an agreement with any other publisher whereby he shall be entitled to receive higher royalties or any larger remuneration than that to which he is entitled under this agreement . 14. Termination of licence by notice . If the Publishers shall at the end of three years from the date of publication any time thereafter give written notice the Composer that their opinion the demand for the Work any time the publishers shall have has ceased print allowed the same be out off the market for period not less than six calendar months and shall receive written notice from the Composer that effect then within three months such written notice having party may been received either the case the Publishers not print an edition use the ordinary putting again methods for the work the market the licence hereunder make print publish and sell shall cease the event the cesser this licence under either the preceding clauses this agreement the Composer shall have the option purchasing the plates the said Work and all unsold copies an agreed valuation Provided that the Composer does not exercise that option within three months the cesser the said licence any time thereafter dispose the Publishers may such plates and copies they may think Execution further assurances The Composer agrees for himself his heirs executors and assigns execute such further assurances the premises hereby assigned may reasonably be required Throughout this agreement words denoting the male gender shall held connote the female gender Interpretation This agreement wherever made shall English law be construed according firm without further consideration 277 �THE AUTHOR . its . . in set a be to of is , in . of in . . , of at , of . of “ a , .” , be in , to by a , as is of in of 's in . of , ) be . a a . , 's of by is of of to last engaged is to at of Holland is Convention , the Berlin to , hesitation and after disputes respecting the probable many advantage disadvantage adhesion A ( if , in to is of many years many or A FTER the photographs ipso and exhibition facto rules the cinematographic theatre The whole only exhibition the memoir remarks form presentation magic lantern view The simpler new Dutch law will this particular than any other which has dealt with the same subject Respecting artistic copyright new ground seems broken the discussion the right reproduction portraits There are here com plications arising from the artist copyright the portrait and the admitted right the living original forbid the multiplication and exhibition bis portrait and the discussion the memoir these crossing rights the term may used fuller than we have elsewhere seen different presented problem the question the artist right right make replicas his own work Very which the Dutch law will reserve him interesting also question the discussion of of PROPOSED NEW COPYRIGHT LAW OF HOLLAND . THE , rapid succession regulates duly ; , which so in to a to , be , to a for . , a in of view multiplication be - , , to to . legislation . . is . . is to be , presented to of a be of -e is by of It of under that Act graphis that any of or of a , " ) nothing that need said about the The clauses which are self xplanatory Committee would impress upon those composers who are members the Society that the contract far more advantageous set up the agreement for composers than the customary absurd contracts which are offered them The ruinous assign copyright absent ment again insisted that composers shonld must nerer assign their copyright which under the Act 1911 will include their perforining right and should never assign the publishers the gramo phone rights which they are wholly entitled of - :- ). ' “ - ( or up in , , of to “ ( in In " any them the publishers the event becoming bankrupt the case limited company going into liquidation the licence hereunder substitute make print publish and sell shall cease from the date company the adjudication the case limited substitute winding order There remaining ments regulating cinematographic representations The memoir observes with much reason that practically the legislation which rules the copyright photographs and exhibition rules the same time the copyright and exhibition cinemato graphic representations cinematograpbic The reality throws upon the screen merely theatre number successive photographs These indeed rapidity too great follow one another with the distinguish between them able human eye number of different photo but are after all only , - . , - , of of in in follows at is . to of as is runs , to of clause to . The In or to be by , an ordinary arbitration under allow his published the reconstructed company firm order meet the views both parties the last sentence was inserted This clause more stringent and more the disadvantage of the com poser than the corresponding clause the agree May 1910 printed ment which The Author stated work desire that their new law shall not servile imitation what has been proposed the European nations the Berlin Convention but shall hare original merits its own The proposed law consequently several respects advance previous legislation and the same time several respects simpler As an instance of the latter feature may be mentioned remark made regarding enact a - , be . a neration against reconstructed firm The Sub argued composer might Committee that the object strongly for reasons which could not profundity and manner admirable for the reasons for the various dispositions proposes Among other the Legislature which particulars forth the memoir the following deserve special attention The Dutch government cusses exactness in to he of a so do to , if . . set ment should be terminated under the circumstances out Messrs Curwen wanted the licence continue and urged that the author has the might merely option terminate the agreement raising his financial remu with view . and the of Messrs . Curwen & Sons . To the casual observer it also may seem complicated , but the reason for its being drafted on the present lines is as follows : - The publishers have the exclusive right to publish during the whole term of copy . right . The Sub - Committee desired that the agree is of Copyright Sub -Committee between the representative a move to enter the Copyright Union , proposing such a revision of the national copyright law as shall make this step possible . The projected statute is presented in an official document : “ Session of 1911 – 1912 . No. 227 . New Regulation of Copyright." This document consists of two parts , the “ Proposed New Law ," and an “ Explanatory Memoir ," both of which are of a highly interesting character . The “ Explanatory Memoir " should be read first . It contains a lucid explanation of why the present Dutch copyright law requires to be revised before Holland can join the Berlin Convention , and dis in making and in a Clause 12 is rather complicated , but this is due of being very inclusive in the pro visions . It will not be so important under the Act of 1911 . Clause 13 was discussed at considerable length to the intention by 278 �THE AUTHOR . as , to , , ; ; , on , , , ; or is in , , , all is to is , . bybe its . , , . , , a of , of ; , , , on ; , to , . be if , an as is of in of . , in no as a be . its of , of or to a ; a in be is be . or of byat , by , a a of it of of of . in , or no of as be of by . , of . to a he as . as to ) (e , is of or at , if , on , to In . is of a of of of if of , in of . case . ; in of of in copyright life and fifty years collaboration the fifty years are calcu lated from the date the death the last surviving Anonymous works have copyright collaborator fifty years The right translation lapses not exercised within ten years from the last day the year which the work was first published for the languages which the author hasnot given his permission translation one the countries belonging the international copyright union The term the in as of an 's of market for , a or of it on . any copyright work The modification the purchaser xcept his command forbidden buildings and trade designs unless the case the author gives his consent the modification long The author retains this right lives he applies for them within month The author after seizure may claim have pirated works handed over him and may put them the to “ , or it or , . in the act will involve copy infraction portrait the command the person represented his provided that the repro relatives after his death duction differs widely size from the original portrait The possessor the copyright cannot publish without the consent the person represented but the possessor architectural designs may exbibit then for sale . of , it of of to in in , of its in it which forbidden regarded Also will right the reproduction , , . an of . “ to of ; of in in ” . as certain modifications artistic works commercial character any product belonging word the literature science art whatsoever may production manner Collected works any kind will single work regarded copyright There laws judicial decrees and public announcements Reproduction journals will news published regarded copyright not infraction the source indicated but reproduction may of to ; of is it to " - to of a declares that shall come into force the Dutch Kingdom Europe the first day the month following passing With the exception character and provinces in so it , it . of in of its universal practical enforcement The new law copyright proposes commercial accord objects designed for practical use and here art again sanctions one the most recent views respecting copyright but the memoir appositely objects observes that both the case this sort and the case architectural designs will be practically impossible insist upon moral copyright the sense which can be accorded the literary author the painter the musical composer improvements may Practical needs compel the modification commercial design building and such cases protection cannot be given the designer expression The memoir concludes with the desirability coming into force the new act possible after soon shall have been passed the new act itself and the concluding article to . . so is , be or Here the new Dutch law one the highest though one the most intangible rights author At fully admits the impossibility the same time or or , - - 's to of to is as . 's 's ? , be to it is a un ; , to it to - is it of In , ” — . to declare favour boldly defends what , . a of a at a ? or ; “ recently commercial interests and has been only postulated and discussed may appear that many wholly imaginary though there are few authors artists who will not immediately also apply plates geographical maps plans designs and plastic works bearing geography arcbitecture topography and other sciences photographic and cinematographic works and works similar of of a in , a of is an an he , is what has read the illustration books not uncommon phenomenon find that bring the illustra difficult even impossible tions into harmony with the text and this may suggest that the above assumption very likely one only presuming verified has the copyright artist infringed the author He has certainly been picking the author brains indisputable the author The memoir accepts say his right moral right that interdict any modification the work which he has pro any duced This right far removed from . SO , of . , To to is obvious come the case stand when some incident novel poem described by the author with the fullest particulars surrounding scenery and the situa given moment tion of the dramatis personæ picture representing exactly and artist paints will law itself , lack of space compels us to mention only some salient particu provisions are such lars . In general those Copyright will personal elsewhere established writing property and transmissible but only copyright Inherited unpublished not subject Copyright accorded seizure books pamphlets newspapers journals and other writings dramas dramatic music lecturers choregraphic works and writing pantomimes whose conduct described otherwise music with without words sketches paintings architectural designs sculp tures lithographs engravings and other works in to . This howerer one which the By no means obvious painting sculpture the case the extreme instance possible how will is 's right inhibitive elementary case author rights are code , the act the Dutch criminal the Dutch East Indies. Of the proposed new of an the original author in a in all which , to the best of our knowledge , has not been hitherto determined in all its aspects , namely , how far does copyright impede the right to produce the same idea in an entirely different form ? A very simple case of this is the dramatisation of novels ; case which modern legislation reserves 279 �THE AUTHOR . a , , , . en , at at , . of . of of ; in to , de , a , to by in en 's of of . , of , of . , M of to a of . , . , . of , M , of M all by , at de . In de to . , , M , of en , . a at . ' , . , , to , le , all to a by , , en , in , in or , . , to at . , of de ' Vin a , . In , at , to Sir , Mockers , . M Touraine . the history who on of , by . 1 P .M , be to , of of at a . M , . in romantic English travellers in a at . A .M at be , , . 10 by in to an en castles gave keen delight the After the day Chenonceaux reception was given by the Mayor and Amboise and Council Tours the New Town Hall which was illuminated for the occasion the artistically decorated salons honneur was proferred by the Maire who proposed the health His Majesty King George which James proposing the French President Yoxall responded speech that proved his thorough knowledge these Paris landed the party Blois Here once was apparent the cordiality of the reception by Henri de Cardonne and the authorities who had arranged interesting and comprehensive programme for spent the time Blois At the party driving carriages for Chambord were route along the banks the Loire and soon found that their knowledge the link between French and English history was widely and delightfully from or . in . M Victor city who had arranged comprehensive three days programme motors the principal châteaux including Touraine Chinon Chenonceaux Azay Laugeais Amboise Rideau Loches etc whole delightful day was devoted Chinon and route and over all these historic the castles wonders architecture local gentlemen gave their guides services and thus enhanced the value enormously specialist the tour The history agriculture architecture folklore all had their questions answered and the balts of of , via as , , . , A . M . M Hebrard Arc architecture and history This with the Joan Arc subject services and processions gave them much insight into Blois bistory The matter and new next morning they left the city with regret and study the halted Onzaine route for Tours Cardonne Chaumont where again Château Dufay were their historical guides and the evening Tours was reached and the Hôtel Univers were cordially received Cheverel the president the Syndicat and Mockers the leading journalist aud the other officials the , in be to of of s' A . , - de Naleche Adrien Taunay Humbert An early morning train honour the 500th martyrdom were celebrated and Blois and its cathedral were féle for the commemoration The morning was devoted careful study Blois Castle under the guid Dufay who brought out every point ance , a in of to by be to received the Minister Public Works Senator Jean Dupuy and greetings were received from such well known journalists Count Etienne the fêtes Joan as of ", l' - of , at , de de . - day accomplished sans fatigue Paris halt allowed the president and officials the association which Sir the country greeting The M , in M “ . , . The South Eastern and Chatham and the Paris Orleans railways made such careful arrange ments that the journey Touraine Paris was following day anniversary , , .P ., M Sir , of an of of , M a , . a travellers responded l' of in , a by to , Cardonne and Cheverel the idea heartily and small space time ensured most successful reception and pro gramme contained The whole plan was eight days one that useful enjoyable journey largely increase would the knowledge the greeted the Mayor and authorities the language many pleasant words Yoxall of , of of , To is . Blois and Tours Ville James A in , , by . of of , , , of in , in of of - of expeditions into foreign countries the members the British International Associa tion Journalists have produced important results not only the shape numerous articles journals and magazines but also the issue volumes topographical historical and fiction dealing with the people and homes the lands brought visited Some these expeditions about invitations from the foreign authorities entailing have been extensive some weeks travel meet the wishes the members whose time limited short tour Touraine was suggested the president James Yoxall gave whose knowledge French and France weight his suggestion and although this was not important invitation being the occasion accepted Touraine and especially the authorities the Presidents the Syndicat initiative of by HE 1 M . , . as , TOURAINE IN . of JOURNALISTS AND of WRITERS BRITISH to . " to to etc “ . ” of , , “ of so of , to its increased through M . de Cardonne and M . Dufay , the learned librarian of Blois . At Chambord ample time was given to explore get many halls and double staircase and hint campaniles the architecture this forest chimneys domes towers and learn the meaning they were the Salamander meet with often From Chambord the drive was con tinued through the forest and pretty villages the picturesque castle Cheverny Particular note was taken the garden produce cultivation route At Cheverny the fine tapestries arms and armour and the interesting room such the Salle des Gardes and the Bedchamber of Henri IV were critically explained and examined and then came reception the return Blois and the Hôtel , is it . a the exhibition of a of , music not publication or of a work picture , piece is of or . A is as The same rule applies to translation for dramatic performance . Photographic copyright has a term of fifty years . regarded published only when work manifolded for sale The performance dramatic on 280 �THE AUTHOR . , . all , , a of ! ” be ." “ , , “ , is - or . — as we . A it . in a . in is to . or at , , to ? it Is as . he is he . , he , , . to a , it as , . , a .up a . isn t' , do it ' t 't or 't to . It , to . . . it is a be , in ; ” he it as If person fade experience The reality has reality outside his had of as or , he a . by , or it as a is as place new the . it . them to absurd of is No doubt it with admiration o ; a a to a of , is , to it to ; . it a is It or it .up seeing that place person swallowed ordinary self He has created but contains no longer comparison use the backneyed his parent relation that child And this the way accounts for phenomenon which repels the reader often writers are capable perusing their own works with interest and eve . 't anticipations about soon we have by . at . . . was considered first whether the work was con ceived whole bit bit started with plan just all forgotten and faded our , - - er - him ve , I' : ) a ; a is A on “ . . . do of ? or a 1 - 't , I ? : no ' ve . of ; : : : ( Reader afterwards Yes met last disappointment very great disappointment disappointment indeed Reader and Why can writer part with mutual annoyance It , do of . — . ? do A , . a an it as . 't I wonder you tell me Reader Won Well mustn pry into the secrets your craft Writer Oh please we secrets you con Reculer Then tell me this Which the plot the characters ceive first Writer Er little both perhaps er it . do so . do to ? ? 't see to : . : than usual and lives state which he con vinced should his normal one though On returning his normal state he reads over what surprises him He couldn has written again He can explain the reader how was done He can remember whether plot character a to ; 't , I go a I : . I as : up it ? I : : , Oh ? I so a is It : : 1 in , either reader writer part must have taken the following conversation great pleasure Reader meet you you mind have admired your books much talking about them Writer thank you don think No Reader Because wanted ask you How you set about them they come How Do you plan out you make book beforehand Or along you quite remember little can Writer both perhaps plan but leave Reader You start with yourself quite free alter the story develops awfully good way Writer That does sound of or as us of TOST or they will not let the fire out late for lunch They write sentences rery slowly and feel queer catastrophe constricted and used Then happens inside them The mind were turns turtle sometimes with rapidity and hidden part comes the top and controls the pen Quicker and quicker the writer works his head grows hot spoils looks far from handsome the lunch and lets out the fire He not exactly rapt the contrary feels inore himself few wives be . . INSPIRATION , to go , . “ possible Er forestall science give some answer from our own experience and Experiences vary but most writers when they compose seem through some such process They start pretty calın promising their follows " . JAMES BAKER - - these facts and the one two hundred other facts which they will lead her the reader gets cross purposes with says the writer and the writer , ; , , of France and the French nation . , old of , , de knowledge made him channel for exciting and extra ordinary words They believed inspiration day we have dethroned pollo may But questioned whether have put any adequate theory his place Science usual not quite ready She has one two more facts about psychology and physiology master before she exactly how can ascend Parnassus and explain mastering books are written And while she and , , of , . - de , to of . M of , l' city ments the wondrons other members visited other parts France including the George Sand country Bourges Clermont Ferrand the Puy Dôme district gaining thus much additional , if the writer Then was questioned , he would reply quite simply and cheerfully Apollo inspired me The reader Apollo answered Praised and was well god Both parties assumed the intervention poured something who duly invoked into the worshipper that human converse cannot produce To - so educative After the official tour was ended some availed themselves facilities visit Poitiers president where Robuchons the Syndicat initiatif received them and explained the monu to blame the age in which they is peculiarly modern . do better live. For their conversation It never occurred in the past . er but at , as . at a , gave , , Beaumont the cordial reception and afternoon tea The new discoveries Loches keenly interested the British writers and Amboise here everyone felt the expedition was not only delightful president would to - de club house where the Marquis Why doesn ' t the reader the writer explain ? guess ? But instead of blaming one another , they be a at . In . all English to “ La Presse Tonrangelle " proposed the Press , was replied to by the writer , who , in his turn , gave the Press of France , and especially that of Tours and Touraine . In the morning the librarian , M . Gaston Collon , gave much time in showing the most remarkable very MSS . treasures of the library, some unique , returning beautiful and deeply interesting from Amboise halt was made the new golf behalf of 281 �THE AUTHOR . do this , but it is the absurdity of a fond father who rejoices in the extension of his individuality , and trusts that it will survive when he is gone . Of . 's of of to six or a of to or , sixto . . , so Z Y X , or he . Z to I , , Y to I ; X is I to it I . , In , to , , on , . if is in or .” . no , is ' s , a to is his ; 't . , at t' ? in , . to . on as be 's . of , , - or a I ? on to , as , . if to ? is , it it . an , . to a , -a - to in of in “ , , an , . . a to is , I to . in , of no to : do at to . far all of of , a to to it 't , , a , of of a of as he to of , , in ? " , . a . is , , It It is It . find himself with five pounds outstanding and not pound his credit the bank He may have endure this state destitution for five weeks during which time he and his household have along rub somehow The irony the situation lies the fact that the people who owe him money are mostly millionaires any other trade Now profession could his bank and say that and and all firms the very highest standing owe him many pounds due various dates and giren certain assurances his banker would be glad let him overdraw our craft unfortunately we have such facilities have not tried but my bank and said feel sure that went the manager Here evidence that and and may owe me £528 overdraw half that amount the manager would shake his head and say Impossible The author brother who the Army Navy the Church and who making half the author income labours under such difficulty know course agents and that literary publishers are often willing finance author but does not this mean that the author sacrificing his independence and power bargain very well stand out for You can good price and the same time borrow money off the man with whom you are dealing Again one can borrow from yet isn friends this rather rough both author and friends The remedy for this position does not strike me being beyond the powers the Society suggest that the Society would either arranges with one two first class banks that addition keeping member account they should willing permit overdraft such security the author himself possesses The money out standing might very easily be made over the banker who would provide funds for this purpose or . is - to Are not many our awakenings similar The inspiration splendid seemed the time but criticism must relegate the waste paper pure balderdash basket just this There comfort get we mayn with but we get anywhere without shouldn Perseverance benevolence culture and the other qualities that pose good writing are worthless they are not rooted the underside the mind 't : author hundred 's all go , , , to , it to , as to is it - — . . . . Walker with one eye Walker with two Something live for Nothing as an is in of ( , - - , - of ) , 1. word serial and half dozen short stories enough keep work one going the best part year Assuming one has sufficient capital go ' : ? ? 't a of . always was unreliable But are we not all capable getting into state where we put down words that put down ordinarily we shouldn And not this capability the first step towards producing good work When one recalls the anecdotes about great writers how Jane Austen composed the hubbub the rectory drawing room how Balzac saw from his summer house the Comédie Humaine disentangling and entangling against the shrubs that surrounded him how Coleridge the extreme prolonged into waking his vision case Kubla tempting Khan conclude that they went through the same process diverse were the results brought them which and most tempting conclude that we too can through that process with results however bad repeat For inspiration need not imply genius The vain shallow writer also inspired and perhaps with the greater facility He too can put down words when his poor little mind has turned turtle and can declare afterwards that they are good words story There man who like Coleridge poem superhuman dreamt splendour was not cumbersome like Kubla Khan but consisted single immortal stanza which he managed write down and preserve for literature When was quite awake he read the little gem ran follows I to of ? of _ is , all smaller fry , such as novelists , are denied it . How unfair ! If one writer can be inspired , are we not inspired every one us The quality our inspiration that Apollo another matter . THE PEN OF DEAR say “ Hear, hear ! ” to SIR , - May practically every word contained in the excellent papers of Mr. Herbert W . Smith , and at the same time add a suggestion of my own ? In my experience one of the main difficulties of authorship the financing one commissions Thus have been asked undertake 100 000 , “ inspiration and one wishes that the term was in use , for it is far nearer the truth than most usage , inspiration accounts . In modern is still allowed to poets and a few historians , but the still THE HAZARD “ ," D I all forms of conceit , it is the least narrowing . Here, then , is the process , termed by the ancients . CORRESPONDENCE , 282 �THE AUTHOR . it ., I - it . . of of on is of on be I is of I do I If . I do I If . in to . in . to a I am it Is I . . am I I . am a and laborious living years and that enclose pen the last ten name and address for the editor The Author writer who receives such really his as . of my of I the information Only every for by a I I I . But think will risk this last retort and merely content myself with observing that very humble individual who has earned bare if brought do . great majority who to , of soon to would updo in to discourteous treatment that accorded Miss Annesley would complain public those few editors who apparently not know how behave be the level the very Yours faithfully . Y . Z . . SIR For how long should author consider manuscript necessary reserve the considera necessary tion one editor use the word my experience instead reasonable because very few editors give decision within contributor reasonable time At the present moment three periodicals have the same number editors One poem has their hands mine short poems been retained three months another six weeks and fortnight have To the first editor the third it to a in " “ a a “ of ", I ? of of . . I a , , . in of of . or . , is on it a , I of a an . is It a . fair nor businesslike ? be is a , 's I I so I In . . _ , , My four letters without effect addressed three poem neither published nor returned know two publications As the editor myself short manuscript perfectly well that decision received pro can be made very shortly after viding one work carried through with method kept waiting Why then should contributor neither decision unreasonable time for is of so on I I . no it . a . . I , to , do I to . I . a . I a . as the majority The Bystander contributed not But other papers publishing fiction MS decided have ever once had think remember promptly by The Bystander people waited seven months MS önce sending them ventured and then having heard nothing about reply received decision ask for fact And again And again wrote again all assure wrote six letters and one postcard polite communications you polite even painfully , I . . is to a is or of to . is , by - courteous and business like treatment accorded him The Bystander indeed interesting that He explains that everything he sends paper sent back by return either accepted have lucky man For my part post He a in the June the prompt , of Author to The enthusiastic tribute paid your correspondents one , by , — SIR to - , an EDITORIAL COURTESY . * 11 . X . , , is ifif , in . 's a - - I re So . be . it I an . is ., etc , of , on a will , in , , , an be a I tion am II . do to as So ? : ) — . in of , , — . knows that repayment assured deposit negotiable securities railway stocks foreign bonds such the only way which author can anticipate payment the draw bill his publisher which the acceptor man fair business standing would be discounted by the author banker giving gather that publishers are shy But their acceptances EDWARD CLODD case the banker in to . . . to , to us . of a — . 's ( your correspondent has had better The Bystander than either Miss Annesley myself But observe that he the staff possible that that explains London paper Persorally wonder not the staff paper mere free lance and there are some editors who seem think that free lance and Fortunately such door mat are convertible terms number editors are very few sign this letter with doubt whether my name shall be told that am trying told not shall advertise myself unsigned letter unworthy that considera luck with a , ALBERT KINROSS DEAR SIRS Bankers not make advances against book debts because they are intangible securities Firms the highest repute are some times granted loans without security but each to refusal evidently . I , truly copy NOTE We have submitted Mr Mr Clodd and have received letter Kinross the following reply which Mr Clodd has kindly print permitted these columns Failing ability form it Clodd Yours very . Edward - an of to . as Mr must lost wrote my MS and sent year and two elsewhere Five months later months after submitting received my sup posedly lost MS back again with the usual printed or of , on I to . - dic the Society might persuade our leading editors and publishers , if not to pay immediately on acceptance , at least to furnish the author with negotiable some instrument which he could discount or not discount as his necessities tated get the opinion would like other authors this very vital matter and especially would get the opinion like author banker such a Or perhaps 283 . at , * * * by . no it if of , be a I to -- at , Yours truly nicely written and then last received AN EDITOR AND CONTRIBUTOR the effect that my MS could not answer Undoubtedly very many editors are unbusi found and that had ever been received The Bystander any rate nowadays which there was trace they fearednesslike and some though these �THE AUTHOR . I of is - " , a to an . , am I to in a a . of of I , , as ” “ by as to as , . . PENROSE . A SUGGESTION use , — - of to it in in of . in , of , , a be to a in of be of or - a , to to in , a ; . Yours sincerely , AN OLD MEMBER . shall be ” 's letter I , “ have just read David Arnold Bennett and Mr . on , DEAR SIR commenting I . to NOVEL COMPETITIONS - , a , to .) to , to , or . of NEWTE . . W HORACE Is , -- to to , ? in ' . I ., . , etc part guest room would should succeed form the scheme which invalided tired members Society could the Authors invited for repose and fresh air when unable otherwise afford these Two artists other workers joining must course share the right show hospitality turn their comrades Such combination with strict economy should reduce expenses cheap cottage for one whilst bringing less than sweet air week end holidays and country pleasures both men and women fellow toilers , of in , to it , be be , Yours your DEAR SIR correct make small space ask whether some woman member presumably alone life with some means however slender would correspond with the writer who has syndicate the rest house form view country gain The leading idea would sunset home for ageing writers hoping that one or better still two workers the domain art might join ensuring variety interests And case this ( is a an : be to I , in I There are other beginners than the judge Nove Yours faithfully , of of to II — a to ! , to it as o , much the openhearted publisher somehow getting getting the the better better the simple simple the author that might be well avoid this unhappy consummation and this end have the follow the follow have ing suggestion make That directly book announced by new writer old copy The Author should forwarded him and his gives attention called every issue the advice my own case that had know possessed many hundred pounds such knowledge should pocket and there must many more whose ignorance has cost them dearly in , — " it . of writer has ever been kind helping and better ways very doubtful way acting Competition . of We hear of an . .” to to I I ago Mr PUBLISHER AND so Sir — AUTHOR be a to to " in could have shown David letters kindly and helpful Bennett those speaks Southey Scott which were written and Besant their literary godchildren and not for moment suppose that the only Years from M in of . be in . , — discovered me and went out advise me and help me find absolutely unknown writer market when was first book was published and before his own . it as , a is . ; . acknowledging his way Bennett and opportunity pablicly a - to , , on is he , of , . in an he to he so , . to a have he , is to be , of is or is Mr Arnold author brother glad of of , or on to the work and the manuscript returned the editor too often held discourteous We recom mend that the author should carefully study the proposes pages which the periodical may not send contribute that article which manifestly unsuitable either subject treatment size Then having decided that his chance insertion reasonable such grounds should write the editor and ask whether he may submit This trouble for him the manuscript for the editor but future will be trouble disappointment may this way avoided One more hint authors should always retain copirs their manuscripts and should always send them typewritten ED you if a member be . at is an space ; if loses a If such owing its allowed , ensure insertion later article returned once the author chance later that chance disappears pressure space closer inspection might , if will kindly give me — although not of the Society of Authors — space in which to answer it . Mr. Bennett may have spoken of “ taking part in a farce , " because he considered it absurd that the “ best ” half -dozen novels should be picked out without reference to his judgment , and that he would be expected to choose from these not the production , but the book most finished artistic likely to have the best sale . That is as it may be , but it is absolutely ninfair to infer that his attitude too man who this affair proves him indifferent and selfish serve some poor devil obliged do , we think , few in number — are oblivious of the position of the author who sends in contributions on the chance . But it is not quite possible for an editor to apply what might be called a strict business routine to uncommissioned manuscripts ; he cannot accept at once just as many as he has room for and post the others back immediately . The manuscripts must be read and their suitability ascertained . It frequently happens that a manu script has no paramount claim for immediate insertion , but has , at the same time, qualities which are a am 284 �ADVERTISEMENTS . , 1 / -, ; 2 , . ; am : .) 2 1 / 4 . 1 , 9d 1, /- , 1 ( to I " a :) . ." ( E . . . . to ." of ) : " I be , , with free , 1, . copy . U ." The ANY DEPARTMENT ." ." , , ' L . : “ , , : " I GIRTON . difficult handwriting and involved accurately deciphered by experts copy , . C . W , , , . walk . unable .) to Invalid , By an ., ( , Educational Technical Medical Theological etc and for all examinations , Strand WANTED , : LITERARY Arundel Street , .. . , all subjects , on MISS FOWLER Maxwell House including , , ) .) for ( of Late Garden City, Herts. prospectuses pleasementionthis Advertisement BOO Commercial UXBRIDGE EALING · . E . ( When applying W RO . 128 , LEATHERDALE M & B . G . . most . , LONDON , Camberwell 8 . E , . , A , C 2, . etc . SPECIAL TERMS FOR LARGE ORDERS 000 words TYPEWRITING . , Specifications IN , Notices , & . T L . F . .J in . , a Grove Lane : , Circulars per CROS8 themanner am obliged by your cour SY and for ULOIII which you have dealt with Empire Ms Work Dramatic SOUTHAMPTON Carbon . ., : Authors MSS Specifications speciality CARBON COPIES ' 9d . Italian , German DUPLICATING , . , : Spanish Isle Dimond Road Bitterne Park NEAT AND CAREFUL . , M . A ., , Stories Articles Poetry LEATHERDALE Oxon , , French TYPEWRITING , W . , , , : G . F . Chief Critic IOHN 01 UUNN and CRITICISING AGENCY REVISING Novels copies MRS NESBIT BLAND extremely NESBIT pleased beautiful work MRS TOM GODFREY think youmust be treasure trove all authors who have the good fortune hear of you You certainly evincean intimateknowledge French MRS HINKSON KATHARINE TYNAN have nevermet with anything approachingyour intelligence carefulnessand promptitude RICHARD PRYCE Esq The work could not better done LONDON , LITERARY ROAD 000 words 000 words copies French and Spaoish typed Opinionsselectedfromletters receivedduring the past twelveyears ), ( , HAMMERSMITH TRANSLATIONS Plays ruled and covered : “ I , in to be " Typewriting Offices Established 1893 223a Dramatic Typewriting . & Story work ( it . , it is to a , a of in SIKES and SIKES The West Kensington Literary Novels . . . E . . It is to : . . . , , of , or as , to as , is of to I of ., , to Ijust . " I "I , have ESQ Hindhead Surrey writes my novel have just completed the revision which you comple typod and should like thank you for the admirable way the you work was done Considering that the manuscript was sent without having beencorrected evenread and that my handwriting am told not always particularly legible obvious that roquired perception well care something more than simple produce such mechanical accuracy result result which conjunction with your moderate charges, seems me the best of answers the criticisms which have recently been directed upon typists the work the columns The Author. A . HUBERT WALES . TYPEWRITING , . . a , , Absolute Secrecy Prompt Attention . C . and Satisfaction Guaranteed by . : . . application ! ! , . Albans Herts , , . Homefield Woodstock Road St . HERBERT CÆSAR , . , ' 1, . on or . ., 1 at , Typewriting Sermons Authors MSS Od per 000 words Special from undertaken regular work terms for large quantities Accuracy Meetings Reported and Terms Moderate Promptness guaranteed Telephone 12137 Central & c solicited Testimonials Nothing Too Small Nothing Too Large . C . , , ., , . E . . ' , TYPEWRITING SHORTHAND TRANSLATION OFFICES Dunster House Mark Lane London AND and . . Southampton Full Price List earnestly on . . ' Road . Shirley , , 378 Trial Order dictation c Every description Attendance locally , MISS MORGAN S SOLLY of MISS , . DUPLICATING Authors MSS copied Experienced Operator for TYPEWRITING . , , Speciality Accuracy W , ANY QUANTITY AUTHORS MSS ' ; . . Charing Cross Road London and DUPLICATING , on , , TYPEWRITING BOOKS FOYLE G & . W , 135 at 25 per approval State Wants Books sent BOUGHT. Best Prices Given. . Catalogues free New . . - - cent discount IN at Half Prices Second Hand �. ADVERTISEMENTS . THE AUTHORS AND OTHERS SAYING ABOUT OUR BOOKS . OUR AUTHOR CO- RESPONDENT OF " THE DEAR SIRS , Two popular Hotels in Central ARE the British Museum . Opposite " WRITES : May 10th , 1912 . you for the copies of " The Co- Respondent , " received this morning . We were pleased to get them carlier than the date you named , and we like the get- up immensely . . London THACKERAY HOTEL We thank Great Russell Street, London . Near the British Museum , OF “ CAIRN LODGE " WRITES : May 15 , 1912. “ Begs to acknowledge the books sent to her , she is very pleased with the way they are got up ." THE AUTHOR KINGSLEY HOTEL THE REVIEWER IN " THE MORNING LEADER " DESCRIBES " AUNT URSULA ' S BEQUEST " : Hart Street Bloomsbury London . , . . , 7/ d' 6 /6 Six 5 to on /. 3 . , , , ." , to ." : to , ., Co & pleased free advise MSS . , write before sending ). will and ( 12 . be .C ., , , , . . & , , to , by . , , . A . P . to , make arrange CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS POST FREE ON APPLICATION . C . W , London London Paternoster Row who MSS consider Please engineers from authors scientists architects barristers Reference kindly permitted Messrs Watt Son Literary Agents Hastings House Norfolk Street Strand E , London ; by . , 1 1s of , . Publishers Ltd ., . 1883 Manuscripts every description promptly and intel ligently copied from per 000 words special success hasty writing and with work rendered indistinct corrections French and German typewriting undertaken and typewritten translations supplied Testimonials , d . | E C Established application ments for Publishing are invited communicate with LYNWOOD , 8464 Central Courses Bookcraft AUTHORS wishing , . . , LONDON Hote Table Thackeray — " — " , . C . , E . HILL LUDGATE Kingsley Hotel OFFICE TRANSLATION Hote Dinner Telegraphic Addresses Thackeray Hotel SHORTHAND . Telephone — 35 , AND , , . & , TYPEWRITING 'S . GILL and from Full Tariff and Testimonials Pleydell House Pleydell Street Fleet Street MRS single ' Table EVENDEN . , . . , Attendance Breakfast MURRAY , . , . is a is . . . . . It . " Bedroom . Passenger Lifts every Floor Lounges Bathrooms and Spacious Dining Drawing Writing Reading Billiard Fireproof Floors and Smoking Rooms Perfect Sanita Telephones Night Porters tion in is ' a it of . is a , in a . It in 30 , . ' it of - It ' s " A little book which deserves mention several Bequest very reasons Aunt Ursula bound pleasing paper boards contains original new fiction shilling about 000 words and costs This good idea pocket volumes the way also good intrinsically capital little tale excellently written sober unpretentious way on for , Square . WHAT , vi , 1, . at ' . . ; 1, , . 7d . , ; , 20 . . OFFICES , TYPEWRITING Bucklersbury , E .C . 20 , Bank 82. . , & 84 , ., , . , de , , : , . G ,. K . by . , .S W . Telephone No 5537Westminster Chesterton Baron Worms Canon Swallow Hilaire Belloc Esq and Others Many Testimonials specimen Many which the following thanks for the excellentwork and the promptness with which has been done. VICTORIA STREET Recommended Mr Miss Gertrude Tuckwell it : “ is a , of , AUTHORS INCORPORATED ) THE SOCIETY ( for London OF them , E . C . by " || . and Published Bouverie Street 10 , at ., Co LD . , AGNEW carefully per 000 & to , YIEWSLEY MIDDLESEX & , , BRADBURY MSS 10d. ) ( EXCELSIOR . : . : PADCROFT ROAD Authors typed TYPEWRITING SECRETARIAL WORK MISSES CONQUEST BUCHANAN . I , . . R ." , . - M HORNE New Address by – , . M . R . # but praise for the accuracy speed and neatness with which she FRANK SAVILE does her work , Cheap duplicating Millbrook Road BEDFORD words carbon copy free appli Tel MISS 21 TVDCWDITIAN TYPEWRITING General ONE OF NUMEROUS TESTIMONIALS Miss HORNE has typed for me literary matter the extent of some hundreds of thousands of words have nothing 5 bound DRACUP 000 cation Printed , , 8d . , and 1 .9d of . /- , 1 . in . ; ' Authors MSS copied from duplicate Plays and words Copying specimen List and work on per . TYPEWRITING Neatness and accuracy with promptness per 000 Plays ruled over 000 6d � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1912-07-01 Volume 22 Issue 10 Pages Page range in volume 255–284 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19120701 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The Author. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) VOL. XXII.-No. 10. JULY 1, 1912. (PRICE SIXPENCE. CONTENTS. PAOR 255 255 255 257 260 PAGE 271 272 272 272 272 262 Notices The Society's Funds The Pension Fund Cornmittee Notes ... Books published by Members ... Literary, Dramatic and Musical Notes Paris Notes... ... . .. ... United States Notes ... Copyright in a Newspaper Article ... United States Law Case A Dangerous Clanse ... Magazine Contents How to Use the Society ... Warnings to the Producers of B Warnings to Dramatic Authors Registration of Scenarios and Origins Dramatic Authors and Agents Warnings to Musical Composers Stamping Music ... The Reading Branch Remittances General Notes Obituary ... Composers' Agreements... The Proposed New Copyright Law of Holland British Writers and Journalists in Touraine Inspiration... ... Correspondence 272 272 273 264 265 267 268 269 270 271 271 274 275 278 280 281 282 Putnam's Shilling Fiction The Wheels of Time . . . 1/- net. net. (100,000 copies sold.) By FLORENCE L. BARCLAY, Author of “The Rosary." " It is an honest little story and well written.”—Times. Wayfarers 1/- net. net. . . By LENORE VAN DER VEER. A winter story of life and death and love in Switzerland. [Just Published. The Land of the Blue Flower . 1/- net. net. By FRANCES HODGSON BURNETT, Author of “Little Lord Fauntleroy." “This dainty little story ... is exceedingly well told ... Mrs. Hodgson Burnett has once again given her thousands of readers cause to love her.”-Sphere. [Third Impression. G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS, 24, BEDFORD STREET, STRAND, W.C.  ## p. 254 (#716) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. The Society of Authors (Incorporated). Telegraphic Address : "AUTORIDAD, LONDON.” Telephone No. : 374 Victoria. PRESIDENT. THOMAS HARDY, O..M. COUNCIL. SIR ROBERT ANDERSON, K.C.B. SIR W. MARTIN CONWAY. AYLMER MAUDE. THE RIGHT HON. SIR WM. REYNELL THE RIGHT Hox. THE EARL CURZON, THE REV. C. H. MIDDLETON-WARE. ANSON, Bart., P.C., M.P., D.C.L. G.C.S.I. SIR HENRY NORMAN, M.P. THE RIGHT HON. THE LORD AUSTIN DOBSON. SIR GILBERT PARKEK, M.P. AVEBURY, P.O. SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE. SIR ARTHUR PINERO. J. M. BARRIE. DOUGLAS FRESH FIELD. THE RIGHT Hox. SIR HORACE SIR ALFRED BAT EMAN, K.C.M.G. EDMUND GOSSE, C.B., LL.D. PLUNKETT, K.P. ROBERT BATEMAN. SYDNEY GRUNDY. HESKETH PRICHARD. F. E. BEDDARD, F.R.S. SIR RIDER HAGGARD. ARTHUR RACKHAM. MRS. BELLOC-LOWNDFS. MRS. HARRISON (“Lucas MALET"). OWEN SEAMAN." THE RIGHT Hon. AUGUSTINE BIB ANTHONY HOPE HAWKINS. G. BERNARD SHAW, RELL, P.C. E. W. HORNUNG. G. R, SIMs. MRS. E. NESBIT BLAND. MAURICE HEWLETT. DR. S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. THE REV. PROF. BONNEY, F.R.S. W. W. JACOBS. FRANCIS STORR. The Right Hon. JAMES BRYCE, P.C. HENRY JAMES. SIR CHARLES VILLERS STAXPORD, THE RIGHT Ilon. THE LORD BORGH. JEROME K. JEROM R. Mus. Doc. CLERE, P.C. HENRY ARTHUR JONES, MRS. HUMPHRY WARD, HALL CAINE. J. SCOTT KELTIE, LL.D. H, G. WELLS. J. W. COMYNS CARR, RUDYARD KIPLING. PERCY WHITE. EGERTON CASTLE, F.8.A. SIR EDWIN RAY LANK ESTER, F.R.8. FIELD-MARSHAL THE RIGHT le n. EDWARD CLODD. LADY LUGARD (M188 FLORA L. THE VISCOUNT WOLSELEY, R.P., W. MORRIS COLLES. SHAW). P.C., &c. Thk Hon. John COLLIER, Mks. MAXWELL (M. E. BRADDON). COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT. Chairman- Dr. S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. SIR ALFRED BATEMAN, K.C.M.G. I MAURICE HEWLETT, ARTHUR RACKHAM. MRS. BELLOC-LOWNDES. W. W. JACOBS. G. BERNARD SHAW. MRS. E. NESBIT BLAND. AYLMER MAUDE. FRANCIS STORR, J. W. COMYNS CARR. HESKETH PRICHARD. DRAMATIC SUB-COMMITTEE. Chairman-R. C. Carton. RUDOLF BESIER. JEROME K. JEROME. I G. BERNARD SHAW. C. HADDON CHAMBERS. W. J. LOCKE. MISS E. M. SYMONDS. ANSTEY GUTHRIE. JUSTIN HUNTLY MCCARTHY. JAMES T. TANNER. Miss CICELY HAMILTON. CECIL RALEIGH. PENSION FUND COMMITTEE. Chairman-Dr. S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. ANSTEY GUTHRIE. OWEN SEAMAN, MRS. ALEC TWEEDIE, ANTHOXY HOPE HAWKINS. M. H. SPIELMANN. Mrs. HUMPHRY WARD. COMPOSERS' SUB-COMMITTEE. Chairman-SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD, Mus. Doc. GRANVILLE BANTOCK. CECIL FORSYTH. ARTHUR SOMERVELL. PERCY C. BUCK, Mus. Doc. SIDNEY JONES. HERBERT SULLIVAN. THOMAS F. DUNHILL. JOHN B, MCEWEN. WILLIAM WALLACE. COPYRIGHT SUB-COMMITTEE. H. A. HINKSON. SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD, HERBERT SULLIVAN, E, J. MACGILLIVRAY. Mus. Doc. SIR JAMES YOXALL, M.P. M. H. SPIELMANN. ART. The Hon. John COLLIER. John HASSALL, R.I. ARTHUR RACKHAM. BIR W. MARTIN CONWAY. J. G. MILLAIS. M. H, SPIELMANX. FIELD, ROSCOK & Co., 36, Lincoln's Inn Fields, W.O. - Secretary-G. HERBERT THRING, G. HERBERT TUBING, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey's Gate, 8.W.) Solicitor in England to La Sociste des Gens de Loutre, Legal Representative in America—JAMES BYRNE, 24, Broad Street, New York, U.S.A, OFFICES. 39, OLD QUEEN STREET, STOREY'S GATE, 8.W.  ## p. 254 (#717) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. iii - PLAYS MR. FORBES DAWSON COTTERILL & CROMB, Literary Agents, Lennox House, Norfolk Street, (Member of the Incorporated Society of Authors). -Strand, W.C.- During the past year Messrs. Cotterill & Cromb have placed An Actor of over 25 years' experience in every literary work (Books, Serials and Short Stories) for the following Authors: class of character, play, and theatre. COSMO HAMILTON, GUNBY HADATH, DEREK VANE, FRANCIS MARLOWE, Master of Stage Craft & Play Construction, GEORGE EDGAR, W. HAROLD THOMSON, ANNESLEY KENEALY, HILDA COWHAM, CHARLES PROCTER, ROGER POCOCK, Author of plays produced in Great Britain SEUMAS MACMANUS, REEVES SHAW and America. Adapter of several novels to the RUBY M. AYRES, MARK ALLERTON, R. MURRAY GILCHRIST, JOHN HASLETTE, stage. BERTRAM ATKEY, CLIVE HOLLAND, F. ST. MARS NORMAN INNES, GIVES PRACTICAL ADVICE UPON PLAYS. PAUL URQUHART, Etc., Etc. ADAPTS STORIES TO THE STAGE. Each MS. receives the personal attention of Mr. Cotterill and ---- NO THEORIES. — Mr. Cromb, who have a unique knowledge of the Book and No charge for reading and giving a practical Serial Market. opinion on a play. WRITE FOR TERMS. INTERVIEWS BY APPOINTMENT. Telephone : GERRARD 1093. Knows the best people in the dramatic world, and has gained the necessary experience for this TYPEWRITING & SECRETARIAL WORK (Shorthand.) class of work on the stage itself, in association Authors' Manuscripts & other work promptly with the best dramatists, producers, actors, and and accurately copied, stage managers of his time. Terms : 10d. per 1,000 Words. Reference kindly permitted to Rev. H. W. CLARK. Address : 23, MIDMOOR ROAD, WIMBLEDON, S.W. MISS I. U. BAILEY, WESTWICK, HARPENDEN, HERTS. Publications of the Society. 1. THE ANNUAL REPORT FOR 1911. Price 18. net. 8. THE SOCIETY OF AUTHORS. A Record of its Action from its Foundation, By WALTER BESANT (Chairman of Committee, 1888-1892). Price 18. net. 2. THE AUTHOR. Published ten months in the year (August and September omitted) devoted especially to the protection and main. tenance of Literary, Dramatic, and Musical Property. Issued to all Members gratis. Price to non-members, 6d., or 59. 60. per annum, post free. Back numbers from 1892, at 108. 6d, net, per vol. 9. THE CONTRACT OF PUBLICATION IN GERMANY, AUSTRIA, HUNGARY, AND SWITZERLAND. By ERNST LUNGE, J.U.D. Price 28, 60, net. 8. LITERATURE AND THE PENSION LIST. By W. MORRIS COLLES, Barrister-at- Law. Price 38. net, 4. THE HISTORY OF THE SOCIÉTÉ DES GENS DE LETTRES. By S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. Price 1s. net. 5. THE COST OF PRODUCTION. (Out of print.). 10. FORMS OF AGREEMENT ISSUED BY THE PUBLISHERS' ASSOCIATION ; WITH COMMENTS. By G. HERBERT THRING, and Hlustrative Examples by Sir WALTER BESANT, 2nd Edition Price 1s, net. 11. PERIODICALS AND THEIR CONTRI- BUTORS. Giving the Terms on which the different Magazines and Periodicals deal with MSS. and Contributions. Price 6d. net. 6. THE VARIOUS METHODS OF PUBLI 12. SOCIETY OF AUTHORS. CATION. By S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. In this List of Members. Published October, 1907, price 6d. net. work, compiled from the papers in the Society's offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers 13. INTERNATIONAL COPYRIGHT CON- to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud VENTION AS REVISED AT BERLIN, which have been made possible by the different clauses 1909. Price 1s. net therein, Price 3snet. 7. ADDENDA TO THE ABOVE. 14. DRAMATIC AGENCY AGREEMENT. 3d, net. By G. HERBERT THRING. Being additional facts collected at the office of the Society since the publication of the “Methods." With comments and advice. Price 15. LITERARY AGENCY AGREEMENT. 28. net. 3d, net. [All prices net. Apply to the Secretary, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey's Gate, S.W.]  ## p. 254 (#718) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. SAVE YOUR NUMBERS carefully until the - Volume is complete by using THE AUTHOR” MECHANICAL BINDER THE COAL WAR. OIL! OIL ! OIL ! Where to get it Within the Empire. Read COO-EE'S “BLAIRS KEN.” ROOM FOR MILLIONS. (Symons' Patent). Price 2/8 net. This useful invention enables subscribers to bind up number by number, the numbers of The Author as they are published, and at the completion of the volume can be taken off and sent to the book binder-leaving the Mechanical Binder free for the next volume. Whether containing one number or a complete volume it has the appearance of, and handles the same as, an ordinarily bound book. It is the only method by which The Author can be instantly bound with the same facility as a single leaf, and there are no wires or elastic strings to get out of order. The whole invention is of English Manufacture. The Cloth Covers are made by leading London Bookbinders, and the Metal Fittings by a well-known West End Firm. Should an accident cause any part of the mechanism to break, it can be replaced by return of post at the cost of a few pence. A FEW PRESS OPINIONS. ST. JAMES' BUDGET:-"The advantages of the Binder are so obvious ..." LEEDS MEROCRY:"An ingenious and accommodating invention." WESTMINSTER BUDGET:- The construction of the Binder is simplicity itself, and is serviceable from beginning to end" LITERARY WORLD :-"A clever device--so extremely simple and ensy in applying." SHEFFIELD DAILY TELEGRAPH :-“After use we can confidently recommend." Healthy, Happy, Industrial Homes for the Unemployed. Read “COO-EE'S" THE SILVER QUEEN. London: JOHN OUSELEY, Ltd. FRANK HENRY RICE, Authors' Agent, 50, CHURCH STREET, NEW YORK. Terms, 10 Per Cent. No Reading Fee. I do not Edit or Revise MS. WITH THANKS FOR THE CARE AND ACCURACY YOU HAVE SHOWN." THANKING YOU FOR ALL THE TROUBLE YOU TAKE." Ertracts from Letters received. The same care and trouble will be taken with your MSS. if placed with THE PARLIAMENTARY AND GENERAL BUREAU LTD., 48/49, QUEEN ANNE'S CHAMBERS (Ground Floor), Or with the Manageress: Miss F. R. SILVER "TOTHILL STREET, WESTMINSTER, S.W. (Private Address), 4, Stapleton Hall Road, Stroud Green, N. who will be pleased to call at any address in London on receipt of postcard. An Indispensable American Journal. “Those who wish to know in a general way what is being done in the literary world in America cannot do better than subscribe to THE DIAL, a semi-monthly journal devoted entirely to literature. We will undertake to say that no one who is interested in literature would regret acting on our advice, and arranging for THE DIAL to rub shoulders twice a month with their Spectator, Atheneum, or Academy. . . . From whatever point of view you look at it-value of its literary contents, or its variety, or the excellence of its mechanical production—THE DIAL is entitled to a place with the best that any country can produce. . . . We again advise our readers who wish to keep the 100 millions of America in their eye to watch THE DIAL.”—THE PUBLISHERS' CIRCULAR (London). Specimen copies of THE DIAL, together with a special offer for trial subscription, will be sent gratis to any reader of THE AUTHOR upon request. “THE DIAL” COMPANY, 410, SOUTH MICHIGAN AVENUE, CHICAGO. ADDRESS  ## p. 255 (#719) ############################################ The Author. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. VOL. XXII.—No. 10. JULY 1, 1912, [PRICE SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. ADVERTISEMENTS, As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Committee are personally responsible for the bona fides of the adrertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possibly be, the case. Although care is exercised that no undesirable advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. Members should apply to the Secretary for advice if special information is desired. NOTICES. nor the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. THE SOCIETY'S FUNDS. THE Editor begs to inform members of the Authors' Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. IROM time to time members of the Society desire to make donations to its funds in recognition of work that has been done for them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion of one of these members, have decided to place this perinanent paragraph in The Author in order that members may be cognisant of those funds to which these contributions may be paid. The funds suitable for this purpose are: (1) The Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy expenditure, either in fighting a question of prin- ciple, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, or in dealing with any other matter closely connected with the work of the Society. (2) The Pension Fund. This fund is slowly increasing, and it is hoped will, in time, cover the needs of all the members of the Society. ARTICLES AND CONTRIBUTIONS. THE Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of cost, its production would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey's Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all literary matters treated from the standpoint of art or business, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. THE PENSION FUND. TN January the secretary of the society laid I before the trustees of the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1911, as settled by the accountants, with a full statement of the result of the appeal recently made on behalf of the Fund. After giving the matter full consideration the trustees instructed the secretary to invest the sum VOL. XXII. pued. * 2  ## p. 256 (#720) ############################################ 256 THE AUTHOR. The secretary would like to state that he has received three bankers' orders in answer to the recent appeal, unsigned, without any covering letter. He would be glad, therefore, if those members who may have sent in these orders, recognising them from their description, would write to the secretary on the matter. Bankers' Order for 10s. drawn on the London, County and Westminster Bank, Maidstone. Bankers' Order for 10s. drawn on the National Provincial Bank of England, Baker Street, W. Bankers' Order for 5s. drawn on the London, County and Westminster Bank, Kensington, W. of £500 in the purchase of Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5%. Preferred Ordinary Stock and Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock. The amounts purchased at the present prices are £237 in the former and £232 in the latter stock. The trustees desire to thank the members of the society for the generous support which they have given to the Pension Fund, and have much pleasure in informing the Pension Fund Committee that there is a further sum available for the payment of another pension in case any application should be made. The money now invested amounts to £4,846 198. 4d., and is fully set out in the list below :- Consols 21% ...........................£1,312 13 4 Local Loans........ .......... 500 0 0 Victorian Government 3°%Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock... ............ 291 19 11 London and North-Western 3% Debenture Stock ...... 250 0 0 Egyptian Government Irrigation Trust 4% Certificates ... 200 0 0 Cape of Good Hope 31% Inscribed Stock .................... 200 0 0 Glasgow and South-Western Railway 4. Preference Stock 228 0 0 New Zealand 31% Stock ....... 247 .9 6 Irish Land Act 27% Guaranteed Stock ........ 258 0 0 Corporation of London 21% Stock, 1927-57 ...... 438 2 4 Jamaica 31% Stock, 1919-49 ...... 132 18 6 Mauritius 4° 1937 Stock .... 120 121 Dominion of Canada C.P.R. 31% Land Grant Stock, 1938............ 198 3 8 Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5%. Preferred Stock ....... 237 0 0 Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock ........... 232 ( 0) £ 0 0 0 s. d. 5 0 5 0 5 0 ༠ ༤་ ( ༤་ ༠ ༠ ༤་ 0 0 5 0 0 10 0 0 1 5 1 0 0 Subscriptions. 1912. . Jan. 1, Worsley, Miss Alice . . Jan. 2, Sturt, George . . . . Jan. 2, Wicks, Mark (in addition to present subscription). . Jan. 3, Northcote, The Rev. H.'. . Jan. 3, Phipson, Miss E. (in addition to present subscription) . Jan. 3. Hedgcock, F. A. . . . Jan. 5, Matcham, Mrs. Eyre .. Jan. 8, Stayton, Frank . Jan. 8, Canziani, Miss Estella . Jan. 10, Ropes, d. R.. Jan. 12, Francis, René .. . Jan. 15, Pollock, Miss Edith (in addi- tion to present subscription) Jan. 27, Hutchinson, the Rev. H. N. . Feb. 7, L. M. F., per month during 1912 „ . . . . Feb. 7, Letts, Miss W.M. . . Feb. 8, Cooke, W. Bourne . . . Feb. 8, Annesley, Miss Maude. Feb. 9, O'Donnell, Miss Petronella . March 6, Curwen, Miss Maud . . March 6, Anderson, Arthur . . March 15, George, W. L. (in addition to present subscription). April 6, Bland, J. 0. P. April 6, Taylor, Mrs. Basil . April 6, Forrester, J. Cliffe. . June 6, Probert, W. S. . June 6, Wheelhouse, Miss M. V. June 6, Acland, Mrs. C. 1). . . June 6, Spurrell, Herbert (from 1912 to 1915). · . June 6. Spens. Archibald B. . 0 0 1 0 5 1 1 0 10 0 5 05 1 1 6 0 0 Total ....... .£4,846 194 010 0 () 0 PENSION FUND. ēr er er 0 0 5 0 0 5 0 The list printed below includes all fresh dona- tions and subscriptions (i.e., donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged) received by, or promised to, the fund from January 1, 1912. It does not include either donations given prior to January 1, nor does it include sub- scriptions paid in compliance with promises made before it. The full list of annual subscribers to the fund appeared in the November issue of The Author. Donations. 1912. Jan. 2, Risque, W. H. Jan. 2, Dart, Miss Edith .. Jan. 3, “K.” 0 10 0 . 0 10 6 , 010 0 ,  ## p. 257 (#721) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 257 £ 8. d. 0 5 0 5 0 · 0 () 1 · ce cometer errore es el so ON 0 0 . · 0 0 £ 8. d. 1 1 0 March 18, Schwarz, Prof. Ernest 05 () March 19, Wallace, Sir Donald Mac- 0 10 0 kenzie, K.C.V.O., . 1 0 0 March 21, Wbarton, Leonard . . 20 0 0 March 22, Holbach, Mrs. . . 1 1 0 March 23, Parks, H. C. . . . 0 5 0 March 25, Williams, Mrs. Illtyd . . 0 10 0 April 2, XX. Pen Club . 0 10 0 April 6, Taylor, Mrs. Basil . . . 10 0 April 6, Cameron, Mrs. Charlotte 0 0 April 10, Kenny, Mrs. L. M. Stacpoole 0 April 10, Robbins, Alfred F. . 0 5 0 April 10, Harris, Emma H. . April 11, Ralli, C. Scaramanga . . 1 10 April 11, Aitken, Robert . . . 0 April 16, L. M. F. (£1 per month, 2 2 0 February, March, April) 0 April 22, Prior, Mrs. Melton . . 0 May 2, Baden-Powell, Miss Agnes May 25, Koebel, W. H. . . 0 5 0 May 28, Harland, Mrs. Henry . . 1 1 0 May 28, Wood, Mrs. A. E. 0 5 0 June 4, Hornung, E. W. . ( 10 ) June 4, Ward, Dudley . . 0 5 0 June 6, Worrall, Lechmere . 0 5 0 June 13, Robbins, Miss Alice E. . .. 19 orrererer 0 05 3 3 1 1 0 0 . er ve BTN 3 0 0 0 10 6 05 0 0 10 ( 10 0 0 . 0 19 5 0 . 0 0 1 5 5 1 0 0 0 . 5 0 Jan. 3, Church, Sir Arthur . . Jan. 3, Durrant, W. Scott . Jan. 3, Tighe, Henry. • . Jan. 3, Grant, Lady Sybil . • Jan. 4, Smith, Bertram Jan. 4, Buckrose, J. E. . Jan. 4, Lathbury, Miss Eva : Jan. 5, Wilson, Dr. Albert . • Jan. 5, Craven, A. Scott . . Jan. 6, Blundell, Miss Alice Jan. 6, Garbutt, W. H. .. . Jan. 6, Serjeant, Miss Constance Jan. 9, Chamberlayne, Miss Effie Jan. 9, Hamel, Frank Jan. 10, Allen, W. Bird . Jan. 10, Crellio, H. N. . Jan. 10, Smith, Herbert W. Jan. 12, Randall, F. J. Jan. 13, P. H. and M. K. . Jan. 15, Clark, Henry W... Jan. 17, Rankin, Mrs. F. M. , . Jan. 18, Paternoster, Sidney . Jan. 20, M‘Ewan, Miss Madge. Jan. 22, Kaye-Smith, Miss Sheila . Jan. 22, Mackenzie, Miss J. . . Jan. 22, Reiss, Miss Erna . . . Jan. 22, Grisewood, R. Norman . Jan. 23, Machen, Arthur. Jan. 24. Williamson, C. N. and Mrs. C. N. Jan. 26, Way, Miss Beatrice . . Jan. 30, Saies, Mrs. Florence H. . Jan. 30, Weyman, Stanley (in addition to subscription) . . Jan. 30, S. F. G. . . . Feb. 3, Douglas, James A. . Feb. 6, Parker, Mrs. Nella . Feb. 6, Allen, Mrs. James. Feb. 10, Whibley, C. . . . Feb. 12, Loraine, Lady . Feb. 12, Ainslie, Miss K. . Feb. 12, King, A. R. . . Feb. 13, Ayre, Miss G. B. . Feb. 14, Gibson, Miss L. S. Feb. 15, Henley, Mrs. W. E. Feb. 15, Westall, W. Percival . Feb. 17, Raphael, Mrs. . . Feb. 19, Cabourn, John . Feb. 19, Gibbs, F. L. A. . Feb. 21, Hinkson, H. A., and Mrs. Feb. 24, Hamilton, Cosmo Feb. 27, Plowman, Miss Mary . Feb. 28, Aspinall, A. E. . . March 2, Montesole, Max. March 9, Pickering, Mrs. Frank . March 15, Trevanwyn, John . . March 16, O'Higgins, H. J. . . March 18, Wallis-Healy, F. C. . : 1 5 0 0 1 5 5 8 0 0 0 6 COMMITTEE NOTES. · · · · · · · · ܝܕ ܗܕܝܕܘܕ ܙ 5 ܙ ܙ · · · · . · . · . . . 1 1 0 M HE June meeting of the Committee was held 1 1 0 1 at the offices of the Society, on Monday, 1 0 0 June 3. Again, there was a considerable 0 10 0 accession to the membership, 25 members and 0 associates being elected, bringing the total for the 0 10 6 current year up to 180—that is, an average of 30 0 per month for the first six months of the year. 0. There were seven resignations. The Committee 0 have to regret that this year there have been a 0 large number of resignations, but it is satisfactory 0 5 0 to note that these resignations are not due to any 1 1 0 lack of sympathy with the Society's work, and 0 5 0 that the members who have retired have made no ( 5 0 financial drain on the Society's resources-indeed, 0 5 0 in most cases, have received nothing beyond the () 10 0 usual advice which can be obtained at the 1 1 0 Society's office. The Society's solicitor gave a report of the cases 0 2 6 in his hands. One difficult matter between a O member and a publisher, relating to a breach o? 6 contract by the latter had been settled, £15 0 10 0 having been paid to the author as damages. The 1 1 0 Secretary read a letter from the author in which 1 1 0 the author expressed his thanks to the Society for 0) 3 0 its assistance. A dispute which had ariser . . --Eclerer . 0 T . . 0 10 . V . .  ## p. 258 (#722) ############################################ 258 THE AUTHOR. between two members of the Society, adjourned In another matter, arising out of a dispute on an from the former meeting, was again adjourned agreement, it was decided by the Committee to pending the receipt of some further material publish an article in The Author setting out the information. A claim of one member which had dangers of the clause which the author had signed. not been satisfied had, during the month, been Another difficult matter of accounts was before the pressed, and the defendant thrown into bankruptcy, Committee. If it was impossible to come to a but the Committee heard with regret that it was satisfactory settlement in this case they decided improbable that any money would be forthcoming that the matter should be placed in the hands of the In another difficult case between a member of the solicitors, and an accountant appointed to investigate Society and a publisher on a question of accounts the publisher's books. and the exact terms of a contract, the Committee The Committee received a deputation from the strongly advised, as notice of termination of the Copyright Sub-Committee and the Composers' Sub- contract had been given, that the publication Committee, with reference to an agreement which should be transferred to another house, and had been settled between the Copyright Sub- undertook to support the member in case of Committee and a firm of music publishers. An further dispute. The solicitor reported that a article which appears elsewhere in this issue of member, having entered into a contract for the The Author explains this matter. publication of his work with a music publisher, The question of the collection of fees was then had been met with a refusal on the part of the considered, and it was decided, subject to the music publisher to carry out his contract. The possibility of obtaining a guarantee from members Committee decided to take action. Another interested to cover expenses to start a collection claim was discussed, which concerned a member bureau, not only for those authors who, under and a company which had gone into liquidation their literary contracts, might desire this collec. The solicitor reported that the matter was being tion, but also for dramatists and composers who carried through, and that the member's interests desire their fees collected for the dramatic per- would be watched closely. In another case a formances and for their mechanical rights. This dispute had arisen owing to the fact that the branch of the Society's work will require preliminary proprietors of a periodical, which had originally organization, and it may not be put into shape till published a set of verses by one of the members, 1913. It is hoped, however, to make a start in had granted rights of republication of the the autumn. verses with music, to a music publisher. The The election to the Council was again adjourned, member maintained, and the solicitor of the as also was the question of the Nobel Prize Society advised, that the paper had transferred Committee, the adjournment in the latter case rights which it did not hold, and the Committee being necessitated owing to the illness of the decided, accordingly, to take action against the chairman of that committee, Lord Avebury. publisher for infringement of copyright. The A letter from the Society's United States' music publisher was, no doubt, an innocent lawyers, in regard to the conduct of legal business infringer, but it was felt by the Committee that in the United States, was read, and the Secretary the only way to impress upon the proprietors of was instructed to reply. the periodical that they must not transfer rights The Committee acknowledged with pleasure, a which they did not hold was to take action, though donation of 5s. from Mrs. Wentworth-James to the against the innocent infringer, who, it is hoped, capital fund of the Society. The Secretary will enforce a claim against the guilty party reported that G. N. Count Plunkett and Mr. R. Some time ago the Society commenced an action, Denley James had joined the Society as life on behalf of one of its members, for infringement members. of copyright in Switzerland. The member having to be examined in the English Court, under commission, through the Foreign Office, it was DRAMATIC SUB-COMMITTEE. decided to brief counsel on his behalf. There The Dramatic Sub-Committee of the Society of were two other cases of dispute on agreements, Authors met on Friday, June 21. After the both dealing with performing rights. On the minutes of the previous meeting had been signed, advice of the solicitor, as the cases seemed hardly the first matter laid before the members was the matters for action, it was decided to negotiate a answer from the Society of the West End Managers, settlement in each instance, if possible. The in regard to the Managerial Treaty which had Committee decided also to take action for infringe- been settled by the joint action of the Dramatists' ment of copyright in India on behalf of one of its Club and the Dramatic Sub-Committee. A draft members, and the Secretary received instructions letter in reply was before the meeting, and finally to put the case before the Society's Indian lawyers. was accepted with some slight alterations. The  ## p. 259 (#723) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. . 259 secretary was instructed to forward it to the Society article appears on another page. He also read a as early as possible. letter from the Music Publishers' Association about The next question raised was the appointment of performing rights in answer to a communication agents in foreign countries. The secretary read, addressed to them from the sub-committee, and he letters he had received, and was instructed to reply, was instructed to reply thereto. The sub-committee to the effect that it was hoped to discuss the matter then discussed an agreement proposed by the in the autumn, when the sub-committee was meet- Mechanical Copyright Licences Company for the ing again. The chairman of the sub-committee collection of gramophone fees. The secretary first was granted powers to act during the vacation, and referred to the article that appeared in last month's it was decided to re-assemble on the third Friday issue of The Author, and suggested that an article in October. should be printed in the present number dealing Letters received from the French, German, and with the agreement now before the Composers' Sub- American Dramatic Societies on the subject of cinema. Committee. After considerable discussion, it was tograph productions and fees were read. The secre- decided to write to the agent of the company in tary was instructed to obtain further information on England and enquire whether it would be possible to the matter if possible, and it was decided to get one of discuss certain points in the agreement before it the members of the sub-committee to draft a report was finally accepted or rejected. Accordingly, the which might be circulated to the societies of other Committee went through the agreement, clause by countries. clause, and the secretary was instructed to draft a A letter received from the Travelling Theatre letter embodying the suggestions of the sub- Managers' Association was read and the secretary committee on the agreement. was instructed to reply, asking them what financial It was decided to hold the next meeting of the terms they proposed to offer on performances, and sub-committee on July 13—the last meeting before whether they would undertake the responsibility the vacation. and expense of collection. At the May meeting of the sub-committee, the secretary had been instructed to enquire of Cases. certain dramatists, members of the society for The number of cases which passed through the particulars of their fees for the confidential con- hands of the secretary during the last month is con- sideration of the sub-committee, with a view to siderably above the average. None of them is of enable them to settle a schedule of fees. The very great importance, most of them being small answers to these enquiries were laid before the sub- claims for unpaid contributions and for the return committee, showing how freely and courteously of MSS. Of the former twelve claims have been members had responded to the sub-committee's taken in hand ; two of these have been terminated request. It was decided that these replies should satisfactorily, four are in course of negotiation, and be tabulated and copies forwarded to the members in the remaining six cases the secretary's letters are of the sub-committee, in confidence, and for so far unanswered, but three of them have only consideration by them at a later meeting. recently come into the office. A letter received from Messrs. Samuel French, Three of the unsettled claims have been against in answer to a communication addressed to that one paper, and the secretary has received note of firm by the sub-committee, from the last meeting two more claims against the same paper. was read. Under the claims for money that have pressed during the last month, one point of importance has arisen. It is a point of importance to all COMPOSERS' SUB-COMMITTEE. authors. Three editors have claimed exemption A MEETING of the Composers' Sub-Committee from payment until the work accepted is published. was held at the Society's offices on Saturday, In one of these cases the work has been in the June 15. After the minutes of the previous meet- editor's hands for over a year. Of course, this ing had been signed, the secretary reported that the position is untenable. As soon as an MS. is Committee of Management had taken up a case, accepted the money is due. It is true that authors which had been recommended to them by the sub- sometimes waive their right to claim for the con- committee, against a publisher for non-fulfilment venience of the editor until the work is published, of contract. The secretary also reported that but it is equally true that they could bring an the Committee of Management had decided to action for the amount due if they desired to do so. print an article in The Author dealing with Even if an editor in his contract stipulates that Messrs. Curwen's agreement, which had been the work shall be paid for on publication, this does settled between the Copyright Sub-Committee and not mean that he would be legally entitled to delay Messrs. Curwen, and been finally approved. This the publication indefinitely. Editors should carry  ## p. 260 (#724) ############################################ 260 THE AUTHOR. through their duties in a more businesslike manner Hughes, Rupert . . Bedford Hills, New and save themselves and the authors endless York, U.S.A. trouble and worry. It is needless to say, however, Jenkins, Herbert . 12, Arundel Place, that this excuse for delay in payment does not Haymarket, S.W. arise in the case of first-class journals, though there Knight, William Stanley 8, King's Bench Walk, are even exceptions to this rule. Macbean . Temple. There have been seven claims for the return of Liddle, Samuel . . 55, Ordnance Roail, St. MSS. Of these four have been satisfactorily John's Wood, N.W. settled, the other three still being in the course of McComas, Miss I. V. Feniton, Farnborough, negotiation. (H. B. Somerville) S.O., Kent. In one claim for accounts and money the pub- Nightingale, L. H. Shore. lisher has rendered the accounts and the amount Rimmer, Oswald . . 76, Grafton Street, has been agreed, but the cheque has not yet come (Quirote Shades) Fitzroy Square, W. to hand. Spens, Archibald B. . Caledonian Club, St. Of three claims for accounts two have been James', S.W. closed, and in the third, although another question Stokes, Hubert . . c/o R. Bleazby C. E., which has arisen in the dispute has been dealt with, Richardson Avenue, the accounts are not yet to hand. The matter may Claremont, West have to be transferred to the solicitors. Australia. . Another matter, involving the closing up and Spurrell, Herbert . . Ivy Cottage, Heavi- cancellation of an agreement has been carried tree, Exeter. through. Thompson, Fred . . 5E, Portman Mansions, The last case, a dispute about translation rights, Baker St., W. is still open, and it may take a little time to com Tragett, Mrs. B. C.. . 63, Wynnstay Gardens, plete, as both the author and the translator live (largaret Larminie) Kensington, W. abroad. Wavell, A. J. B. . . 7, Egerton Gardens, Of the disputes left open from last month, one, S.W. referring to a claim for money from the United Wheelhouse, Miss M. V. . 3, Pomona Studios, States, has been settled ; four cases have had to be 111, New King's put into the hands of the solicitors, two dealing Road, S.W. with the rendering of accounts, one with a lost MS., Whetham, Mrs. W.C. D.. Upwater Lodge, Cam- and one with the infringement of copyright. In bridge, another case an accountant has been appointed to Worrall, Lech mere. Blenheim Mansions, check the accounts, and in another matter dealing Queen Anne's Gate, with the return of a MS. the author has to wait S.W. owing to the absence of the editor in whose possession the MS. is. It is possible that some of the claims for money that have come in this month will have to be placed in the solicitors' hands. Of these cases there can BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS. be no report until the October issue, as the maga- zine is not published during the months of August WHILE every effort is made by the compilers to keep and September. this list as accurate and exhaustive as possible, they have some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact Elections. that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the cffice by the members. In consequence, it is necessary to rely Acland, Mrs. Theodore 19, Bryanston Square, largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and other papers. It is hoped, however, that members will W. (C.C.G.) co-operate in the compiling of this list and, by sending Ash, Edwin Lancelot , 56, Seymour Street, particulars of their works, help to make it substantially Portman Square, W. accurate. Blane William, M.I.M.E., Constitutional Club, ART. M.I.Mech.E. . W.C. ONE HUNDRED FAMOUS PAINTINGS. Reproduced in Davis, Mrs. Ruth Helen. 11, East 79th Street, Colour, with an Introduction by G. K. CHESTERTOX. New York City. Part I. 152 x 111. Four Plates. Cassell. 7d. n. Hudson, Robert . . “Sea View," Ryhope, Sunderland. BIOGRAPHY. Gray, Wilson . . .“ Ravensmere," Has MANY CELEBRITIES AND A FEW OTHERS. By W. H. socks, Sussex. RIDEING. 93 x 67. 335 pp. Nash. 108. 6d. n.  ## p. 261 (#725) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 261 BRIGHT SHAME. By KEIGHLEY SNOWDEN. 74 x 5. 276 pp. Stanley Paul & Co. 6s. How 'Twas. Short Stories and Small Travels. By STEPHEN REYNOLDS. 8 x 51. 382 pp. Macmillan. 58. n. COOKERY. LETTERS TO YOUNG HOUSEKEEPERS. By MARIE DE JONCOURT (MRS. W. PHIPSON BEALE). 71 x 5. 133 pp. Paper covers, 18.; cloth, ls. 6d. Kegan Paul & Co. DRAMA. IRISH FOLK-HISTORY PLAYS. By LADY GREGORY. First Series. The Tragedies Grania Kincora, Dervorgilla. Second Series, the Tragic-Comedies The Canavans, The White Cockade, The Deliverer. 71 X 5. 207 + 198 pp. 2 Vols. Putnam. 10s, n. JOYZELLE. By MAURICE MAETERLINCK. Translated by ALEXANDER TEIXEIRA DE Mattos. 64 X 41. 168 pp. Allen. 28. 60, n. LOVE--AND WHAT THEN. By B. MACDONALD HASTINGS. 7 X 4f. 94 pp. Sidgwick & Jackson. ls. 1. THE LAND OP HEART'S DESIRE. By W. B. YEATS, Vol. II. of Dublin Plays. 74 x 5.45 pp. Fisher. Unwin. ls. n. PATRIOTS. By LENNOX ROBINSON. 49 pp. Dublin : Maunsel, 18. n. EDUCATIONAL. PUBLIC SCHOOLS AT A GLANCE. Part I. (Boarding Schools at £80 a Year and Over). A Guide for Parents and Guardians in Selecting a Public School for their Boys. Edited by MRS. BEVERLEY USSHER. The Association of Standarised Knowledge, 15, Buckingham Street, Adelphi, W.C. THE CAILD'S PRIMER OF THE THEORY OF MUSIC. By C. A. WEBSTER. New and Revised Edition. 70 pp. Norello. 18. n. THE LIVING PLANT FROM SEED TO FRUIT. By ALFRED E. KNIGHT and EDWARD STEP, F.L.S. A Fully Illus- trated re-issue in eighteen 7d. parts, of the Author's Work, “ The Living Plant.” Hutchinson. FICTION. EVE: AN INCIDENT OF PARADISE REGAINED. By MAARTEN MAARTENS. 7} * 5. 359 pp. Constable. 68. PHRYNETTE MARRIED. By MARTHE TROLY.CURTIN. 73 x š. 313 pp. Grant Richards. 68. THROUGH THEİVORY GATE. By REGINALD FARRER. 74 x 5. 296 pp. F. Palmer. 68. NIGHTS AND DAYS. By MAUD ANNESLEY. 73 x 57. 308 pp. Mills & Boon. 68. ANNE OF THE BARRICADES. By S. R. CROCKETT. 78 X 5. 312 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 68. IMPERTINENT REFLECTIONS. By Cosmo HAMILTON. 77 x 5. 339 pp. Stanley Paul. 28. THE SPINSTER. By HUBERT WALES. 7) X 5. 320 pp. John Long. 6s. PRINCE AND PRIEST. By BERYL SYMONS. 74 x 5. - 319 pp. Stanley Paul. 68. SAVE US FROM OUR FRIENDS. By WILLIAM CAINE. 74 x 43.320 pp. Greening. 68. THE LAST RESORT. By H. F. PREVOST BATTERSBY. 7} x 5. 320 pp. John Lane. 68. ORDINARY PEOPLE. By UNA L. SILBERRAD. 6 X 44. 378 pp. Nelson. 7d. n. THE UNCOUNTED Cost. By MARY GAUNT. 74 x 49 290 pp. Werner Laurie. 18. n. THE ADVANCED GUARD. By S. C. GRIER. (Cheap Reprint.) 74 x 5. 332 pp. Blackwoods. 18. n. HYPOCRITES AND SINNERS. By VIOLET TWEEDALE 64 X 4. 318 pp. John Long. 6d. n. THE GREY TERRACE. By MRS. FRED REYNOLDS. 73 x 5. 320 pp. Chapman & Hall. 68. EXOTIC MARTHA. By DOROTHEA GERARD. 78 x 5. 335 pp. Stanley Paul. 68. OUT OF THE WRECK I RISE By BEATRICE HARRADEN. 71 x , 383 pp. Nelson. 28. n. PILLARS OF SMOKE. By MRS. STANLEY WRENCH, 74 X 5. 320 pp. John Long. 6s. THE SEA DEVILS. By John BLOUNDELLE BURTON. 8 X 5. 310 pp. F. V. White. 68. MAN IS FIRE; WOMAN IS Tow, AND OTHER STORIES. By HELEN MATHERS. 71 x 5. 318 pp. Jarrold. 68. n. THE CONSIDINE LUCK. By H. A. HINKSON. 73 x 57. Stephen Swift. His LITTLE GIRL. By L. G. MOBERLY. 74 * 5. 296 pp. Ward, Lock. THE DAUGHTER OF BRAHMA. By I. A. R. WYLIE. 73 x 5. 400 pp. Mills & Boon. 68. BRASS Faces. By CHARLES McEvoy. 78 x 5. 296 pp. Stanley Paul. 68. JESSIE BAZLEY. By BERNARD CAPES. 74 x 48. 304 pp. Constable. 68. The GREEN OVERCOAT. By HilAIRE Belloc. 7} 5. 333 pp Arrowsmith. 68. THE WOMAN BETWEEN. By EDMUND BOSAN QUET. 8 x 5. 320 pp. John Long. 6s. HESTER TREFUSIS. By EFFIE ADELAIDE ROWLANDS. 78 x 5. 340 pp. Hurst & Blackett. 68. THE HISTORY OF MR. POLLY. By H. G. WELLS. 64 x 47. 274 pp. Nelson's Sevenpenny Library. THE WOMAN IN THE FIRELIGHT. "By OLIVER SANDYS. 7 x 43. 283 pp (Popular Edition.) John Long. 18. n. LAW. THE GENIUS OF COMMON LAW. By THE RIGHT HONBLE. Sir FREDERICK POLLOCK, BART. THE LAW OF TORTS. THE LAW OF TORTS. BY THE RIGHT Hon. SIR BY THE FREDERICK POLLOCK, BART., D.C.L. Ninth Edition. 84 x 54. 716 pp. Stevens & Sons. 258. A SHORT HISTORY OF ENGLISH LAW. By EDWARD JENKS. Principal and Director of Legal Studies of the Law Society. 9 * 5. 396 pp. Methuen. 108. 6d. n. LITERARY. HENRIK IBSEN. A Critical Study. By R. Ellis ROBERTS. 9 x 6. 205 pp. Martin Secker. 78. 6d. n. THE FOUR MEN. A Farrago. By HILAIRE BELLOC. 7 x 5. 310 pp. Nelson. 28. n. THE THREE BRONTES. By MAY SINCLAIR. 87 X 51. 257. Hutchinson bien HIEROGLYPHICS. A note upon Ecstacy in Literature. By ARTHUR MACHEN. Ï x 41. 202 pp. (New Edition.) Martin Secker. 2s.6d, n. MILITARY. British BATTLES : WATERLOO. By HilAIRE BELLOC. 64 X 44. 206 pp. S. Swift. 1s. n. MISCELLANEOUS. THE HANDBOOK FOR GIRL GUIDES, OR How GIRLS CAN HELP BUILD THE EMPIRE. By AGNES BADEN-POWELL. in Collaboration with LIEUT.-GENERAL SIR ROBERT BADEN-POWELL, K.C.B. 67 x 41. 472 pp. Nelson. 18. n. THE OCCULT SIGNIFICANCE OF Blood. An Esoteric Study. By RUDOLF STEINER, PH.D, Vienna 7 x 4!. 48 pp. T. P. S. 6d, n. 08.  ## p. 262 (#726) ############################################ 262 THE AUTHOR. . MUSIC. FIRST SUITE FOR PIANOFORTE, OP. 16. i. Prelude, D Flat ; ii. Berceuse ; iii. Scaramouche (Tarantella). By THEODORE HOLLAND, John Church Co. VALSE 6 ASPHODEL." By THEODORE HOLLAND. John Church Co. MIGNONETTE. Dance Intermezzo, for Pianoforte or Orchestra. By THEODORE HOLLAND. John Church Co. THE WESTMINSTER HYMNAL. The Music Edited by R. R. TERRY, 8 X 6. 410 pp. Washbourne. 38. 6d. n. THEOLOGY. THE HONOUR OF HIS NAME. By SIR ROBERT ANDERSON, K.C.B. 8 X 57. 39 pp. Nisbet. 28. 6d. MIRACLE AND HISTORY: A STUDY IN THE VIRGIN BIRTH AND THE RESURRECTION. By the Rev.John HUNTLEY SKRINE, D.D., Vicar of St. Peter-in-the-East, Oxford • Bampton Lecturer in 1911. 8vo. 48 pp. Messrs. Long. mans & Co. Paper covers, 18. n.; cloth, 28. n. NATURAL HISTORY. WILD FLOWERS OF THE HEDGEROW. 93 pp. WILD FLOWERS OF THE Woon, 95 pp. (WILD FLOWERS IN THEIR HOMES.) By W. P. WESTELL. Illustrated by C. F. NEWALL. Werner Laurie. 18, n. A HISTORY OF BRITISH MAMMALS. By G. E. H. BARRETT-HAMILTON. Part XI. June 1912. 10 X 6. 217—264 pp. Gurney & Jackson. 28, 60, n. TOPOGRAPHY. THE ROYAL HOSPITAL AT CHELSEA. By LIEUT.-COL. NEWNHAM-DAVIS. 98 x 74. 32 pp, Raphael Tuck. 18. TRAVEL. THROUGH GREECE AND DALMATIA. A Diary of Impres- sions Recorded by Pen and Picture. By MRS. RUSSELL BARRINGTON. 8.1 x 54. 263 pp. Black. 78. 60, n. OUTFIT AND EQUIPMENT FOR THE TRAVELLER, EXPLORER AND SPORTSMAN. Edited by E. A. REYNOLDS BALL. Contributions from Sir Harry Johnston, Douglas Sladen, “Wirt Gerrare," Ralph Durand and others. Reynolds Ball's Guides, 27, Chancery Lane, W.C. ORIENTAL. BURNING AND MELTING. Being the Sūz-u-Gudāz of Muhammad Rizā Nau'i of Khabūshān. Translated into English by MIRZA Y. DAWUD, of Persia, and ANANDA K. COOMA RASWAMY, of Ceylon. The Story of a Hindu Sati, in the Reign of Akbar. With three collotype reproductions from an MS. in the British Museum. 8 X 51. Scarlet silk. Luzac. 68. LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. PHILOSOPHY. THE GATES OF KNOWLEDGE. By RODOLF STEINER, Ph.D.Vienna. 78 X 5. 194 pp. Theos. Publ. Soc. 38. 6d. n. POETRY. THE LURE OF THE SEA. By J. E. PATTERSON. 9 x 58. 102 pp. Heinemann. 58. n. VERSES BY THE WAY. By M. H. BOURCHIER. 58 pp. Elkin Mathews, THE CAP OF CARE. By JAMES E. PICKERING. 64 pp. Fifield. PHILISTIA AND A SOUL. A Poem by ALFRED E. KNIGHT. 338 pp. Macmillan & Co. THE WIDOW IN THE BYE STREET. By JOHN MASEFIELD, 74 x 43. 97 pp. Sidgwick & Jackson. 38. 6d. n. POLITICAL THE GROWTH OF FREEDOM. By H. W. NEVINSON. 94 pp. 64 X 41. Jack. 6d. n. TRIPOLI AND YOUNG ITALY. By CHAPWORTH, in Collaboration with Miss HELEN ZIMMERN. 87 x 53. 347 pp. S. Swift. THE GREAT STATE ESSAYS IN CONSTRUCTION. By H. G. WELLS, FRANCES EVELYN WARWICK, L. G. CHIOZZA- MONEY AND OTHERS. 74 X 5. 379 pp. Harper. 68. M ESSRS. MACMILLAN & CO. have published a second edition of " Aristotle's Constitu- tion of Athens,” by Sir John Edwin Sandys, Litt.D., F.B.A. The text, critical notes, testimonia and commentary have been carefully revised, need. less repetitions removed, and supplementary notes inserted. About fifteen pages have thus been added to the commentary and about the same number to the Greek index. The introduction has also been revised and supplemented. It ends with an enlarged bibliography, showing that, since the publication of the previous edition, the number of writers of scattered articles on the text or subject- matter has risen from 135 to 240. “ The Lover's Calendar," compiled by Mrs. H. Havelock Ellis, was published last month by Mosors Koron Paul Messrs. Kegan Paul & Co. Mr. Wynford Dewhurst has received intimation from the Ministry of Fine Arts, Paris, of the purchase by the French Government of one of his pictures for the Luxemburg Gallery. It is a land- scape with figures, and has been on view at the Duand-Ruel Galleries, Paris. The lecture on “ How to use the British Museum Reading Room,” delivered on several occasions during 1911-12 at the Museum by Mr. R. A. Peddie, has now been revised and enlarged for noblimation and will he jeened hr Mosors Crofton publication, and will be issued by Messrs. Grafton & Co., 69, Great Russell Street, London, W.C., before the end of the month in popular book form. REPRINTS. JUDE THE OBSCURE. 494 pp. THE RETURN OF THE NATIVE. 485 pp. The Wessex Edition of the Works of Thomas Hardy. 9 x 54. Macmillan. 78. 6d. n. each. THE WAY OF INITIATION ; OR, HOW TO ATTAIN KNOW- LEDGE OF THE HIGHER WORLDS. With a foreword by ANNIE BESANT and some biographical notes of the author by EDOUARD SCHURÉ ; RUDOLF STEINER, PH.D., Vienna." Third Edition. 78 x 5. 237 pp. Theos. Publ. Soc. 38. 6d. n.  ## p. 263 (#727) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 263 Mrs. Stanley Wrench's new novel “ Pillars of its ancient monuments and modern scenes, from Smoke” was published last month by Messrs. John the aesthetic and picturesque side, rather than the Long. It is a story of a woman's love and sacri- archaeologist or “guide-book ” point of view. The fice, and in it the homely folk of the Midlands are object of the author has been to bring out the sympathetically portrayed. relation of Egyptian to other ancient and modern Mr. Edward Booth has just completed a new art in a general sense, and to make a living record novel which Mr. Arnold is to publish. The scene of what he has seen rather than a mere catalogue is principally laid at a popular seaside resort called of dates and sites ; it is really a series of “Spaforth.” vivid impressions of much that is interesting, Captain Harry Graham, author of “ The Perfect both old and new, in a singularly interesting Gentleman," lately published by Mr. Edward country. Arnold, wishes to point out that Mr. Somerset A translation into Swedish of Mr. W. L. George's Maugham's new play of the same name is not a “A Bed of Roses" was this month issued by dramatised version of his work, but is founded on Gebers, of Stockholm. Mr. George's first book, Molière's play “ Le Bourgeois Gentilhomme." “Engines of Social Progress," has been sold to the “ The Memoirs of Babur,” a new translation of Japanese Government to be translated and made a the Babur-nama, incorporating Leyden and text book for their local authorities. Erskine's of 1826 A.D., by Annette S. Beveridge, is Mr. J. C. Wright, author of “In the Good old announced by Messrs. Luzac & Co. This book Times," is publishing through Messrs. Headley has been prepared because the earlier English Bros. a collection of articles that have appeared translation (out of print) can now be revised by from time to time in well-known journals. The the help of the Haidarabad Codex. It is hoped to title of the book will be “Life's Many Colours.” follow it by an imprint of the Turki text, and thus A little book, with illustrations, compiled by to facilitate the study of Turki in one of its classics. Miss Agnes Baden-Powell entitled “How Girls can It is planned to include an introduction, notes, help Build up the Empire" (a concise course of index and maps. character training for girls of all classes), is now Messrs. Lynwood & Co., 12, Paternoster Row, ready and can be obtained from the Secretary, have published “The Searchlight on the Throne," Girls' Guides Headquarters, 116, Victoria Street, by A Peeress. The tale is a sequel to “ The S.W. Shadow on the Purple," by the same author, Mrs. Theodore Bent and Mrs. Hobson, the wife published by the same firm, and now in its fourth of the Rev. Chancellor Hobson, have devised a edition. series of maps for Bible teaching, which are being Miss K. Everest's book of poems, “ The Dreaming published by Messrs. Keith Johnson. Instead of Antinous," has been graciously accepted by Her all the names and boundaries mentioned being all Majesty the Queen. on one map, to the confusion of the scholars a Mr. Arthur Dillon has aaded a satyric play to different map is used for each period, and the maps his trilogy which Mr. Elkin Mathews is bringing can be bought fir 1s. each, separately, as wanted. out; thus expanding his book to a complete They are 30 by 40 inches. In fact, they are tetralogy, and attempting the full dramatic form of wonderfully cheap and distinctly printed, and will the ancients. prove invaluable in schools. Mr. Rene Francis has just published “The “In the Footsteps of Richard Cæur de Lion " Temptation of St. Anthony," and “ Egyptian is the title of a new book by Maude M. Holbach Aesthetics," the first through Duckworth & Co., (the author of “ Dalmatia - the Land where and the second through Martin Secker.. The East meets West") just published by Messrs. * Temptation " is a translation of Flaubert's well- Stanley Paul. Mrs. Holbach visited Palestine last known work, but Mr. Francis has chosen the year with her husband to scudy the scenes of the 1849-1856 version, which was never published Third Crusade, and the volume is illustrated with even in the original until 1908. This version has photographs by Mr. Holbach, and has a photo- a special interest for Flaubertists in that it marks gravure frontispiece from the portrait of Richard at what we may almost call the pre-Flaubert period. It South Kensington. The publication of this book is in most striking contrast to the 1874 edition. The coincides with the winning of the Newdigate Prize volume is precedel by a preface from the pen of by a poem on “ Richard I. before Jerusalem," by Sir Gaston Maspero, also by an introduction by Wiliam Chase Greene, an American Rhodes scholar. Monsieur Louis Bertrand, who edited the original; Another result of Mr. and Mrs. Holbach's visit to it has notes by the translator and very full Palestine will be the publication a little later on appendices of the authorities consulted by Flaubert by Messrs. Kegan Paul & Co. of a book on “ Bible in the prepararion of his book. The Egyptian Ways in Bible Land,” which is their joint book is the result of several years' study of Egypt, work.  ## p. 264 (#728) ############################################ 264 THB AUTHOR. DRAMATIC. Mr. Kineton Parkes has dramatised an episode in his North Staffordsbire novel of seventy years ago, “ Potiphar’s Wife.” The play is in one act, and bears the same title as the story. Mr. Wilfrid Eaton, who knows the North Staffordshire dialect, customs and scenery well, intends to produce the play in London shortly. Sir Arthur Pinero's farcical romance “ The Amazons ” was revived on June 14, 1912. It is some twenty years ago since the date of the original production of this piece. In the present cast are Mr. Weedon Grossmith, Mr. Godfrey Tearle. Mr. Dion Boucicault. Miss Pauline Chase. and Miss Marie Löhr. “Ann" by Lechmere Worrall was produced at the Criterion on June 18. Ann is a transatlantic lady journalist, and the main interest of the play is her pursuit of a noted author, whom she eventually brings down, after detaching him from the lady to whom. more to oblige his parents than for any other reason, he has become engaged . The cast includes Mr. E. Holman Clark. Miss Fay Davis, and Miss Renée Kelly. PARIS NOTES. Messrs Stanley Paul & Co., published last month Mr. Charles McEvoy's first novel “ Brass Faces." Wladimia Cerricoff, the Russian pianist, intro- duced Mr. Theodore Holland's suite for pianoforte at his recital at the Æolian Hall on June 13. “The Swelling of Jordan,” by Coralie Stanton and Heath Hosken, is announced for early publica- tion by the same publishers. A story in which greed, a supposed murder, and love play important parts. Messrs. Novello & Co. have issued a new and revised edition of “ The Child's Primer of the Theory of Music," by C., A., Webster; .A.M., author of “The Groundwork of Music." The book is intended as a first step for pianoforte pupils. “Comrades Three," by Argyll Saxby, published by Messrs. S. W. Partridge & Co., is a tale of Cornish boys in Canada. “ Outfit and Equipment for the Traveller, Explorer, and Sportsman," is a volume edited by E. A. Reynolds Ball, intended primarily for explorers, big game shooters, and travellers in uncivilised or semi-civilised countries generally. At the same time, it is hoped that it may also prove of some service to pioneer-colonists, mis- sionaries, prospectors, etc. Mr. Reynolds-Ball has had in this work the co-operation of Sir H. H. Johnston, Mr. F. C. Selous, Mr. Harry de Windt, “Wirt Gerrare," and Cit. Payton (“Sarcelle ') who have contributed chapters embodying experiences in all parts of the globe. The volume is published from 27, Chancery Lane, W.C. Mr. Wilkinson Sherren's new novel, “ Windfrint Virgin," will be published by Mr. Ham-Smith some time in the early autumn. It is a love story of the present day, related in a subsidiary way to some of the feminist stir and stress of the period. Most of the action takes place in London, though there are a few country episodes. “The Royal Road,” being the story of the Life, Death, and Resurrection of Edward Hankey, of London, is the name of a new novel by Alfred Ollivant, author of “ Owd, B.A.," to be published by Messrs. Methuen this autumn. Mr. James Baker, F.R.G.S., has been invited by the Lord Mayor of Prague to be the guest of the “Golden City” for the celebrations connected with the unveiling of the statue on July 1, to the great Bohemian historian, Francis Palacky, a writer whose work the Eoglish author has utilised in his historical works and fiction, dealing with Bohemia and her people. The celebrations last for four days, and are linked with a great demonstration of the National Sokol movement ; an atbletic and gymnastic organisation that will have 12,000 members drilling at once, in the remarkable evolu- tions and bodily exercises the Sokol has originated. “ T ES Dieux ont Soif” is the title of the latest U novel by Anatole France. The epoch is that of the Revolution, and the theme more or less the fickleness of a woman. We have a whole series of pictures of those days of terror and madness, and the author has chosen his types admirably. The story has all the delicate irony to which Anatole France has accustomed us in his books. Each personage stands out in relief, and each one is typical of a whole theory of human beings, fashioned by the times. There is very little that can be called ennobling in the volume. It is a story that is of the earth earthy, but it is intensely clever. Selection is carried to a fine art, as regards incident, character and dialogue. There does not appear to be a superfluous word in the whole book. Each one carries, just as each gesture tells. It is a clever but cruel novel, one that will remain in the memory, thanks to the vividness of each picture drawn. There are a few touches of tenderness to relieve the cruelty, but only just enough of such touches to make one wish for more. The lectures which M. Jules Lemaître has been giving this season on Chateaubriand are now published in volume form. The lectures were witty and brilliant, but the irony with which the subject is treated is regrettable as the note is too frequent and becomes irritating.  ## p. 265 (#729) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 265 “Le Marquis René de Girardin," (Le dernier also to be given, and several other plays are being ami de J. J. Rousseau) (1735—1808), is a book rehearsed. written from hitherto unpublished documents by ALYS HALLARD. André Martin Decaen,, with a preface by André Hallays. “Les Dieux ont Soif” (Calmann Lévy). “ Chateaubriand " (Calmann Lévy). “ Chateaubriand, Ambassadeur à Londres,” is an “Le Marquis Réné de Girardin" (Perrin). account written by the Comte d'Antioche, from " Chateaubriand, Ambassadeur à Londres” (Perrin). papers that bave never before been published. “ Paris pous Louis XV." (Mercure de France). * in Paris sous Louis XV.,” by Camille Piton, is the " La Vie tragique de Geneviève” (Calmann Lévy). "Pour une autre” (Bernard Grasset). fourth volume on this subject by an author who is “ Une Philosophie nouvelle, Henri Bergson " (Alcan). one of the best informed. In this volume we have “ The Guarded Flame" (Plon). reports of the police inspectors annotated by Camille Piton. “La Vie tragique de Geneviève ” is a story so UNITED STATES NOTES. life-like that it resembles an episode taken from life rather than an imaginary story. It is written TT is rather curious to find--in view of what I by Louise Compain, the author of “L’un vers 1 wrote in the opening paragraphs of my last l'autre," a book which won for its writer an “ United States Notes " about the suggested Academy prize. “Les Femmes dans les organisa- motto for 1912, “ Fewer and Better Books ”- tions ouvrières" is also written by Madame Com- that the American publishers have been com- pain, and from this volume it is evident that plaining bitterly of the lack of good books, in the the writer of “La Vie tragique de Geneviève” early part of this year at least. Apparently, how- has seen much of the world she describes in this ever, it is rather of English than of American volume. works that they discovered the want. One of the “ Pour une autre," by Marianne Damad, is the big firm's representatives went so far as to say, this third volume by this writer. Jules Lemaître writes spring : “ There never was such a dearth of good the preface to the present one. In these studies the books on the English inarket as at the present author endeavours to show the effects produced by time, and never so many American publishers the meeting of individuals of totally different rank absolutely hungry for good stuff as this year. in the world. Her first book was entitled “Ren- Every leading American publishing house either contres,” her second “ Chez Eux," and the present has or has had its representative in London looking one is composed of a series of short studies, some of for saleable books, and most of them are simply which have appeared in such publications as the having trouble for their pains." This is pretty “ Revue des Deux Mondes,” the “ Journal des strong, it must be confessed. But, here is the Debats,” and “L'Echo de Paris.” The story, testimony of another house's representative: entitled “Un grand amour," is the most dramatic “ The spring list of English publishers is absolutely of those contained in “ Pour une autre." poverty stricken. It is lacking in any books of any “ Une Philosophie nouvelle, Henri Bergson”. consequence. Usually the spring lists contain by Edouard Le Roy, is another book which serves books of importance, historically or biographically, as an introduction to Bergson's own works. but these are entirely missing this year.” Some ten years ago Madame C. Coignet wrote one What have English publishers, and still more of the best introductions to Bergson's works. English authors, to say to this? Among translations, W. G. Maxwell's “ The However, it is not with the English work in Guarded Flame” has at last appeared in French, America that we are here concerned, but with the and will no doubt have more success in France native product of the United States. It cannot be than most English novels, as the psychology said that there has been any noticeable falling off contained in the volume will appeal to French in the numbers of books issued so far--though, readers. statistics not yet being available, we have to wait At the Porte Saint-Martin “ La Flambée" is until the end of the year before we know whether still on the bill, and L'Athenée is also still giving the figures have actually been maintained as they “ Le Cœur dispose.” It has now had its 150th appear to have been. With regard to quality, if representation. we had to judge only by publishers' advertisements, The Shakespeare Theatre is giving “ The Taming we might imagine that 1912 had already justified of the Shrew" in French in the Saint-Cloud Park its claim to celebrity in literary annals. But, once a week. The scenery has been designed by then, who pays much attention to the “puff pre- M. Simas of the Opéra, and an ideal spot has been liminary” and the “ front page ad. ” as a guide discovered with the trees meeting overhead and to literature ? Probably it will be realised, a year forming a dome. The “ Merchant of Venice " is hence, that the first half of 1912 was humdrum  ## p. 266 (#730) ############################################ 266 THE AUTHOR. rather than epoch-making. Which is not the same year. Nor is H. S. Harrison's “Queed " far behind. as denying that—to use the ugly commercial phrase The two last-named hare indeed had a long innings. —some quite good stuff was put on the market in It is usually easy to say what is fiction and what the period under notice. Otherwise I should feel is not. But it is by no means easy to classify considerable diffidence in proceeding to mention accurately “non-fiction " under its proper sub- the names of any authors below! heads. Biography, even if taken to include auto- The serried ranks of the novelists may be put in biography and reminiscences, is not over-well the forefront as usual ; but once again I must represented among recent American publications. disclaim any attempt to speak of all the works Mention must, however, be made of Professor Josiah worthy of notice since I last wrote. Nor shall I Royce's “ William James,” which is the first and try to arrange the names in any order of merit or principal item in a series of addresses delivered in of popularity. Of all the following it may be said the past and now collected in book form ; of that they both attracted attention and, according to “Marcus Alonzo Hanna, His Life and Work,” by their publishers, sold well :-John B. Ellis's Herbert Croly, an attempt to draw the real Mark “ Fran"; Lefroy Scott's “ Counsel for the Hanna ; and “The Philanthropic Work of Defense"; Frederick Isham's “ A Man and Josephine Shaw Lowell,” edited by Professor his Money ” ; the late Vaughan Kester's “ The Rhinelander Stewart, President of the New York Just and the Unjust ” ; Maria T. Davies's “ The State Board of Charities. Then there are “ The Melting of Molly ” ; Avery Abbott's “ Captain Reminiscences of James Burrill Angell," late Martha Mary” ; Corra Harris's “ The Recording President of Michigan University; “Out of the Rut, Angel ” ; Kate Langley Bosher's “ The Man in a Business Life Story," by John Adams Thayer ; Lonely Land”; L. J. Vance's “ The Bandbox"; and “ The Promised Land,” by Mary Antin, a G. C. Shedd's “ the Isle of Strife " ; Will Leving. Russian Jewess, who tells how she “discovered " ton Comfort's “ Fate Knocks at the Door”; Owen America, like so many other young emigrants. Johnson's “ Stover at Yale” ; C. A. Maclean's “The House of Harper," by Joseph Henry “ The Mainspring ”; Samuel Merwin's “ The Harper, explains itself by its title ; and, besides, Citadel” ; W. R. Castle's “ The Green Vase"; the book is well known in England by now, as well Charles Egbert Cradock's “The Raid of the as on the other side of the Atlantic. Guerilla ” ; John Reed Scott's “ The Last Try.” Under history we find “ The Contest for Cali- The following may be grouped together as strong fornia in 1861 ” by Elijah R. Kennedy ; and in local colour :-Frederick Palmer's “ Over the “American Colonial Government, 1696—1765," Pass” (Arizona); B. M. Bower's “ Lonely Land” by Oliver Morton Dickerson. Politics and social (Montana) : Payne Erskine's “ The Mountain Girl” life in the United States are dealt with in “The (North Carolina): Alice L. Lee's “ Capt'n Joe's New Democracy,” by W. E. Weyl; in “Social Sister ” (Maine) ; J.O. Curwood's “ Flower of the Forces in American History," by A. M. Simons ; North”. (Hudson's Bay); Anna A. Chapin's in “ Changing America," by Professor E. A. Ross, “ The Under Trail ” (Virginia); and Mary R. author of " The Changing Chinese”; in “The Bangs's “ High Bradford” (Cape Cod fifty years Initiative, Referendum, and Recall," edited by ago). Gertrude Atherton has brought out “ Julia Professor W. B. Munro, with chapters by Colonel France and her Times”; Mary E. Wilkins Free Roosevelt and others; and in "The Coming man, “ The Butterfly House,” about which some Generation,” by W. B. Forbusb. Robert Grant's of the critics freely express their disappointment; “Convictions of a Grandfather," which are cast in and Reginald Wright Kauffman, “ The Sentence essay form, discuss the subject of the last book as of Silence,” which displays more humour and less well as other family problems in America. grim tragedy than he has hitherto given us. Two “The Tariff in Our Times,” which Miss Ida M. volumes of short stories are Professor Brander Tarbell brought out originally in the American Matthew's - Vistas of New York,” and Edna Magazine, is of course fiscal. “The American Ferber's “Buttered Side Down." Transportation Question,” by S. 0. Dunn, editor of Dorothy Canfield's “ The Squirrel Cage” is on the Railway Gazette, is a volume of importance in its way to becoming a “best seller ”-a distinction, its technical way. by the way, which has already been attained by In “ A New Conscience and an Ancient Evil," "Counsel for the Defense” and “ The Mountain Miss Jane Addams (called by the London Times Girl," mentioned above. The latest lists of best "easily the foremost woman in America '') discusses sellers show the pride of place in fiction falling to bravely the white slave question, with particular Gene Stratton Porter's “ The Harvester,” Meredith reference to Chicago, the city of such evil notoriety Nicholson's “ A Hoosier Chronicle," Emerson in the matter. Hough's “Jolin Rawn," and H. B. Wright's “ The A still wider human problem is dealt in V. L. Winning of Barbara Worth,” which did so well last Kellog's “ Beyond War," which is intended as a  ## p. 267 (#731) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. . 267 Cameron Rogers, the Californian poet, is best known as the author of “ The Rosary," a lyric which, though known everywhere in its original form or through translation, never profited him a penny. At the end of the month the death occurred, in the Far East, of the Rev. Dr. G. W. Knox, for fifteen years a missionary in Japan, and writer of numerous books on religion, on Japan, and on the two subjects combined. At the beginning of May Homer Davenport, animal story- writer and cartoonist as well as breeder of Arabian horses, succumbed to pneumonia in New York, and Julia Harris May, poetess, died, at the age of 79, in the Maine, of whose woods she sang. Another Maine author, Dr. Willis Judson Beecher, of the Auburn Theological Seminary, died about the same time, only five years younger. PHILIP WALSH. COPYRIGHT IN A NEWSPAPER ARTICLE. chapter in the natural history of mankind, and preaches peace on biological grounds. Among books of travel and description there have been a number of more than transient interest. Apart from Mabel Lomis Todd's “ Tripoli the Mysterious," they are mainly concerned with things at home. Noteworthy are “ The Yosemite," by John Muir; “Travel and Camp in the Rockies,” by Dillon Wallace; “ The Spell of the Rockies,” by Enos A. Mills ; "Three Wonderlands of the American West," by T. D. Murphy ; “The Pipe- smoke Carry," by Bert Leston Taylor ; and “ The Wonders of the Colorado Desert,” by G. W. James. In the realm of the arts, Professor C. H. Wright of Harvard (and also formerly of Trinity College, Oxford) is the author of "A History of French Literature.” Edward Bliss Reed, Assistant Professor of English at Yale, is responsible for a work on “ English Lyrical Poetry.” “On the Laws of Japanese Painting” is the title of a book by H. P. Bowie, who has long resided in Japan. · A practical side of literature provides the material for “ Copyright, its History and Law," from the pen of Richard Rogers Bowker, editor of the American Publishers' Weekly and Vice-President of the American Authors' Copyright League, which is the first work of its kind-dealing especially with the American aspect of the question-for over thirty years. Probably not much attention is paid in England to contemporary American verse, and perhaps nothing very recent has called for particular atten- tion. But in “ Hard Labour, and Other Poems," there is a certain rareness of flavour which merits notice. The author is or was a convict in the Minnesota State Prison. The obituary, unhappily swelled by the awful disaster to the Titanic, is rather large for the short period under notice. In March died Ernest Jarrold (“ Mickey Finn "), English by birth, but American by life and training, a writer of short stories and travel sketches and a regular con- tributor to the New York Sun. Next month saw the death, at the age of 90, of Clara Barton, founder of the American Red Cross Association and author of several works on the movement. The Titanic wreck involved the loss of Francis Davis Millet, painter and war correspondent for both American and English journals ; of Ward Stanton, likewise both an artist and a journalist ; and of Jacques Futrelle, whose success with the detective novel gained for him the name of the American Conan Doyle. Futrelle's wife, whose first novel, “ Secretary of Frivolous Affairs," appeared in 1911, happily escaped from the sinking ship. Brigadier-General Farley, who died in South Carolina at the age of 73, wrote a book on “West Point in the Early Sixties” among others. Robert WHITFIELD V. PROGRESSIVE NEWSPAPERS, LTD. THE plaintiff, in this action, Mr. Lionel Whit- 1 field, sued the proprietors of the Weekly T'imes and Echo for damages, for republishing without his consent certain articles which he had contributed to the paper in 1901. The articles were written by the plaintiff under an agreement made in 1898, by which he was employed to contribute a weekly article on chess, billiards, and draughts. The contract came to an end in 1906, and when the defendants acquired the paper in 1910 they proceeded to republish some of the articles, which had been contributed by the plaintiff under his agreement. It was admitted that the defendants were the owners of the copyright ; but under the peculiar provisions of s. 18 of the Copyright Act, 1842, their copyright was of a limited character. It is expressly provided by that section that the news- paper proprietor, under the circumstances of the case, is not at any time entitled to publish the articles " separately or singly ” without the author's consent ; but the author has the right of publish- ing them “in a separate form ” after the expiration of twenty-eight years, from the date of their first publication in the newspaper. It was contended on behalf of the plaintiff, that the defendants had published the articles “ separately ” ; because the later issues of the paper contained other matter than that which appeared with the articles when they were originally published in 1901. On the other hand, it was submitted on behalf of the defendants, that as the articles were republished with other matter in the same journal, in which  ## p. 268 (#732) ############################################ 268 • THE AUTHOR. they first appeared, they were not "separately Act with respect to the deposit of copies and published." registration of such work shall have been complied Mr. Justice Hamilton came to the conclusion with.” that there had been a “separate publication," and The opinion of Judge Lacombe, in fall, reads :- granted the plaintiff an injunction and 40s. damages. JUDGE LACOMBE'S OPINION. It is clear that the words “separately ” and “singly" are not synonymous, and according to This proceeding grew out of a transaction referred the cases an article or story may be "published to in the decision on motion for preliminary injunc- separately," although it is in a volume with other tion. The order to show cause included a restrain- articles or stories. In the case of Johnson v. ing order or temporary injunction, and it is charged Newnes, Mr. Justice Romer said : that defendant published an account of Amundsen's “ If you find in a volume separate parts, each journey to the South Pole, which was a colourable distinguished or perfectly distinguishable from the copy of its copyrighted narrative. other parts, and the volume is published, each part Many points have been argued, but it will not be that is separate and clearly distinguished in the necessary to discuss them all. volume is " separately published.” The bill was verified March 8; it stated that Similarly, in Smith v. Johnson, in 1863, where complainant “is about to file two complete copies certain tales entitled " The Chronicles of Stanfield of the best edition when published.” The order Hall ” were contributed to the London Journal, it to show cause and restraining order were signed was held that the subsequent publication of the March 8, and were served on someone in the office tales in a weekly supplement was a “separate publi- of the defendant about midnight the same day. cation” within the meaning of s. 18 of the Very early in the morning of March 9 the publica- Copyright Act. tion of complainant's copyrighted narrative and of HAROLD HARDY. defendant's paraphrase thereof appeared in their respective newspapers. The two copies of the copy- righted work were filed in the office of the Register UNITED STATES LAW CASE. of Copyright, Washington, D. C., on March 9, on or after the opening of that office on that day. On these facts the question arises, Was com- (Printed with the kind permission of the Editor of the plainant entitled to maintain an action such as United States Publishers' Weekly.) this, when the order was served at midnight on March 8? JUDGE LACOMBE DECIDES THE TEMPORARY The action is based upon the statute, INJUNCTION IN THE “ TIMES” COPYRIGHT and the answer to this question must be found in SUIT WAS GRANTED PREMATURELY-COPY- its provisions. Sect. I of the Act of March 4, 1909, RIGHT ITSELF NOT AFFECTED. provides :- “ That any person entitled thereto by this Act UDGE LACOMBE, in the Federal District may secure copyright for his work by publication Court, denied the application of the New thereof with the notice of copyright required by York Times Company for the punishment this Act," etc. for contempt of the Star Company, publisher of the The bill shows that such a publication had been New York American, for violating an injunction made before it was verified ; complainant thereby granted by Judge Holt on March 8, restraining the had then secured its copyright. publication of either the text or a colourable version Ownership of copyright and the vindication of of Roald Amundsen's story of his discovery of the such ownership by suit are different things. The South Pole, the copyright of which the Times had latter is provided for in sect. 12, which reads :- purchased for the United States and Canada. “That after copyright has been secured by publi- The Court recognises that a valid copyright can cation of the work with the notice of copyright, as be secured by publishing a work with a copyright provided in sect. 9 of this Act, there shall be imprint (and was secured by the Times in the promptly deposited in the Copyright Office, or in Amundsen narrative in the present case), but holds the mail, addressed to the Register of Copyright, that the right to a copyright is distinct from the Washington, District of Columbia, two complete right to maintain an action to enforce the same. copies of the best edition thereof then published. The ruling against the validity of the temporary ... No action or proceeding shall be maintained injunction was made under sect. 12 of the copy- for infringement of copyright in any work until right law, which provides that “no action or pro- the provisions of the Act in respect to the deposit ceeding shall be maintained for infringement of of copies and registration of such work shall have copyright in any work until the provisions of this been complied with.”  ## p. 269 (#733) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 269 The subject of statutory copyright being one “action or proceeding for the infringement of copy- wholly within the powers of Congress, it had full right," and there is no apparent reason for constru- power to restrict, in any way it chose, the main- ing the act so as to exempt such suits from the taining of such actions or proceedings in the courts operation of the prohibition of sect. 12. No hard- as are concerned with the subject of infringement ship to the owner of a copyright results from the of the rights secured by such statute. A prohibi- construction here followed. At the time the person tion so broad as this goes to the jurisdiction of the entitled to copyright publishes his work, with the courts to entertain such actions or proceedings, and notice required, presumably he has copies of it in if the prohibition were operative, when the injunc- his possession and could at once deposit in the mail tion was served, the latter would be void because the two copies required, addressed as the statute made in an action which could not be maintained prescribes. That act on his part would seem to be and of which the courts could not have jurisdiction. a compliance with sect. 12, sufficient to entitle him The papers submitted indicate that at midnight to maintain his action or proceeding. But until of March 8, when the injunction was served, the he does this, the prohibition of that section is two copies had not yet been “ deposited in the imperative. Copyright Office, or in the mail, addressed to the Without considering the other questions presented, Register of Copyright”; at that time, therefore, the application is denied. this action or proceeding could not be maintained, The T'imes itself, in its discussion of the case, and the injunction being issued in an action whose makes the important point that, if registration were maintenance was prohibited, could be of no binding an essential formality to the initiation of an action force. at law, that there would result an interim of non- Complaint refers to sects. 34, 35, and 36, which protection between the deposit of copies in the mails read as follows : and the necessary registration in Washington-an “ Sect. 31. That all actions, suits, or proceedings interim that in the case of daily newspaper material arising under the copyright laws of the United would be vital. States shall be originally cognizable by the Circuit The Court, however, expressly held that this Courts of the United States, the District Court of question was not involved, that the mere depositing any Territory, the Supreme Court of the District of the books in the mails, addressed to the Register of Columbia, the District Courts of Alaska, Hawaii of Copyright, accompanied presumably by application and Porto Rico, and the Courts of first instance of for registration and affidavit of manufacture, suffices the Philippine Islands. to constitute a compliance with sect. 12. This “Sect. 35. That civil actions, suits, or proceed- ignores the provision of that section with regard to ings arising under this Act may be instituted in registration, possibly on the theory that only the the district of which the defendant or his agent is acts required to be performed by the owner of the an inhabitant or in which he may be found. copyright must precede institution of the actiou. “ Sect. 36. That any such court or judge thereof shall have power, upon bill in equity filed by any party aggrieved, to grant injunction to prevent and restrain the violations of any rights secured by A DANGEROUS CLAUSE. said law, according to the course and principles of courts of equity on such terms as said court or judge may deem reasonable. Any injunction that may ROM time to time the Committee have urged be granted restraining and enjoining the doing of T upon authors the danger of granting to pub- anything forbidden by this Act may be served on lishers, in a contract for one book, the right the parties against whom such injunction may be to publish future books on stated terms. Authors granted, anywhere in the United States, and shall should not even grant the refusal of the publication be operative throughout the United States, to be of future books to a publisher upon terms to be subse- enforceable by proceedings in contempt or other- quently agreed, though this may not be so dangerous. wise by any other Court or judge possessing juris- Articles have appeared in The Author demon- diction of the defendants.” strating how seriously clauses dealing with rights It does not seem that this last-quoted section in in future books may hinder the author in his any way qualified the prohibition of the twelfth career and affect his property before it is created. section. The Court or judge is given express In most agreements drafted on these lines the authority to grant an injunction to prevent a viola- author is only bound for a certain number of books, tion of a copyright which has been secured by the though in one of the cases published in The party aggrieved ; this injunction may be granted Author recently a clause proposed to bind the upon a bill of equity—that is, in an equity suit. author for a period of seven years. But such an equity suit is covered by the phrase In an agreement coming from the office of Messrs.  ## p. 270 (#734) ############################################ 270 THE AUTHOR. George Allen & Co., Limited, a clause runs as tion of agents. The custom, if it is a growing one, follows:- must be opposed with all the vigour possible by “ The Author shall give the publishers the first refusal members of the Society of Authors. of ". ..." and any future novels written by him. Should The reasons given by those publishers who are he be able to obtain better terms for these than the terms the most just in their attitude towards authors, for the Publishers suggest he shall offer the book to the desiring to bind authors for future work, are not Publishers on the terms named to him by other publishers." satisfactory. A publisher who has bound an author This is a most inadvisable arrangement for an by such a clause, knowing that the latter is pledged author to enter upon. The clause practically binds to him, may and does get careless in the matter of the author to offer to the publisher during the publication. As long as he turns over his money term of his literary life every novel that he may and gets a fair percentage he becomes quite produce, and it is so worded that the author would indifferent to the author's success. If an author, have great difficulty in obtaining release. unshackled with regard to his future contracts, is It is almost impossible for an author, at any rate treated well by bis publisher, he will be only too in the present condition of the literary market, to glad to leave the publication of future works in that go to a second publisher and say, “ What terms will publisher's hands. If an author is not treated well you give me for my book ?” and at the same time by his publisher, then to be forced to place all his to explain to that publisher that he cannot accept books with him, while convinced that he is an the terms, however good, without referring the unsatisfactory man of buisness, is an intolerable matter back again to the original publisher to position. whom he is bound under such a clause as that All members of the Society must, once again, be quoted. warned not to sign any agreement binding them- No doubt a second publisher might be willing to selves for future work, and must take special care offer terms for the book were the author in a not to sign a clause drafted on the lines of the one position of freedom, but he would not keep the offer quoted above. open if he understood that he was being made use of in order to give a competitor in the same trade a chance of taking up the book on similar terms. If MAGAZINE CONTENTS. he was not told why his terms were sought he would be receiving unfair treatment at the hands ENGLISH REVIEW. of the author, and of his fellow publisher whose A New Study of English Poetry. By Henry Newbolt. work of discrimination he is discharging. The Royal Academy. By Walter Sichert. The clause, in most cases, would mean that the Poetry: Arthur Symons, Ezra Pound, D. H. Lawrence, L. Abercromby. author who signed it would be bound to the same publisher for the whole of his literary life, practically NINETEENTH CENTURY AND AFTER. unable to refuse any offer that that publisher placed Metrical Versions of the Odes of Horace. By Dr. R. G. before him. The publisher has only to say, “I will Tyrrell. Pauline de Beaumont. By Edith Sichel. offer you 10 per cent. on the sales of your books,” At the Salon and the Royal Academy. Ry H. Heath- to obtain the writer for ever at this figure. If cote Statham. the author refused such an offer, thinking he was BLACKWOODS. entitled to a higher royalty, he would then be bound, Musings Without Method. From Ibsen's Workshop. under the clause in question, if he acted fairly to BOOKMAN. any other publisher before whom he laid the matter, Wilkie Collins. By A. Compton Rickett. to state “I bave been offered a royalty-10 per The Centenary of John Forster. By Berric Twede. cent.—will you give me better terms ? but I must Recent History. By T. Seccombe. inform you that any offer you make must be referred NATIONAL. back to my former publisher to see if he will give The “ Dugdale" Engraving of the Stratford Monument. me similar or better terms.” Surely the answer By Geo. Greenwood, M.P. from the second publisher would be to decline to SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENTS. make any offer, and the author would have to accept the 10 per cent. royalty proposed by his (ALLOWANCE TO MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY 20 PER CENT.) original publisher. This would be a serious position Front Page 300 enough if it only referred to one or two books, but it becomes disastrous when it refers to any future novel that an author may write. Single Column Advertisements ... per inch 0 6 0 It has been stated that the binding of an author Reduction of 20 per cent. made for a Series of Six and of 25 per cent for for future work is becoming a more usual demand All letters respecting Advertisements should be addressed to J. F. amongst publishers. It has also received the sanc- BELMONT & Co., 29, Paternoster Square, London, E.C. Other Pages Hall of a Page ... Quarter of & Page Eighth of a Page ... *** .. 1 10 0 ... 015 0 T'welve Insertions.  ## p. 271 (#735) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 271 HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. 1. A VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel's opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover, where counsel's opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers' agreements do not fall within the experi. eure of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 4. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee bave arranged for the reception of members' agreements and their preservation in a fire. proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers : (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- lars of the Society's work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 7. Many agents neglect to slamp agreements. This must be done within fourteen days of first execution. The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9. The subscription to the Society is £1 18. per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. II. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro. duction forms a part without the strictest investigation, (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for "office expenses," unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor | III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. "It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed rovalty means to both sides It in possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures conpected with royalties are published in The Author, IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :- (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2. Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :- (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or with held. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. N EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts:- (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the pi-ce by a certain dare and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills, ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :- 1. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be  ## p. 272 (#736) ############################################ 272 THE AUTHOR. DRAMATIC AUTHORS AND AGENTS. (6.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (o.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (1.2., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (6.) apply also in this case. 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication, As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts. those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. RAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the bands of agents. As the law stands at present, an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author's fees from it. As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot, under the guidance of the Society, do equally well or better for himself. The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required. For certain purposes, such as the collection of fees on amateur performances, and in general the trans- action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries, almost all dramatic authors employ agents; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author's rights. In any case, in the present state of the law, an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society. WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. T ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan. cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with-performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. STAMPING MUSIC. The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members' stamps are kept in the Society's safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. THE READING BRANCH. REGISTRATION OF SCENARIOS AND ORIGINAL PLAYS. - M EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS, includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. REMITTANCES. CYCENARIOS, typewritten in duplicate on foolscap paper forwarded to the offices of the Society, together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence, will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis- tant. One copy will be stamped and returned to the author and the other filed in the register of the Society. Copies of the scenario thus filed may be obtained at any time by the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing. Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same rules, with the exception that a play will be charged for at the price of 28. 6d. per act. The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, All remittances should be crossed Union of London and Smiths Bank, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only.  ## p. 273 (#737) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 273 GENERAL NOTES. The Editor of “The Author” begs to remind Members that there is no issue of the magazine during the months of August and September. He has inserted this notice, as letters from Members frequently come to the office asking why the magazine has not been sent to them during those months. COPYRIGHT IN HOLLAND. It is with great pleasure we hear that there is a Bill before the Dutch Parliament to enable Holland to join the Berlin Convention. Tbis is very satis- factory, as Holland has been too long outside the Convention of Continental nations. If the Bill is passed into law we understand it will come into force the beginning of August, but it is impossible at present to say what will be the ultimate result. If the Bill does pass into law, it will afford a very important protection to the property of English copyright holders, as much English work is at present published in Holland, and many dramatic pieces performed there. in order to secure their rights. Hitherto, the dramatist has had, in addition to his Common Law rights in his work, two distinct rights under the Statute, (a) copyright, or the sole right of multiplying copies, and (b) performing right, or the sole right of authorising performances. The former was secured by publication and the latter by a public performance. These performances often proved a source of much trouble and expense to the dramatist, and, in many cases, of very little pleasure to his friends who made up the audience. These three rights (Common Law, copyright, and performing right) are now included in the term “copyright,” which is defined by the Act as the sole right “to produce or reproduce the work or any substantial part thereof in any material form whatsoever, to perform, or in the case of a lecture to deliver, the work or any substantial part thereof in public ; if the work is unpublished, to publish the work or any substantial part thereof." There are certain subsidiary rights existent in the copyright, such as rights of translation, mechanical reproduction rights, which are dealt with in the Act, but for the purpose of the present note, all we desire to impress upon the dramatist is, that his copyright starts immediately he has finished his play, and he is able, in consequence, to proceed against anyone making wrongful use of his work either before, or after publication or per- formance. COPYRIGHT ACT, 1911. We print, as a supplement to this issue of The Author, the Statutory Rules and Orders issued by the Board of Trade with reference to sect. 3 and sect. 19, sub-sect. 6, of the Copyright Act, 1911. We publish these as a supplement so that members may be able to retain them separately from the magazine in case they wish to do so. It will, no doubt, be of great importance to many of our members to have these copies. It is too early, yet, to speak with certainty on the point of how these rules and regulations will work. The most im- portant are those relating to the composer's property and the compulsory reproduction license. If this mechanical reproduction is kept in the hands of a few firms the rules may work efficiently, but if such reproduction becomes cheapened, as is quite possible, by pianola records and by future inven- tions, and gets into the hands of smaller concerns or even pirates, there will be no guarantee that the ·authors' or composers' royalties will be secured. At present, howerer, all that can be done is to wait and see. THE GRAMOPHONE. We have mentioned the position which the cinematograph is taking in the matter of education and educational problems; but it is also true that. the gramophone is going to play no unimportant part. Many records are being produced, designed to teach French and other foreign languages, and it is quite certain that at no distant date the lectures of celebrated professors will also be given to pupils through the same methods. Under the new Copyright Act it is therefore of great importance that writers of technical books and lecturers on educational subjects should be careful that their rights are not infringed. IRELAND AND COPYRIGHT LEGISLATION. We are glad to notice that the Home Rule Bill leaves the question of copyright legislation with the Imperial Parliament, and that Irish self-government will not include the right to legislate on the subject of copyright. This limitation is a very wise one, as the difficulties which might have ensued, par- ticularly in regard to International copyright relations, if Ireland had been permitted separate DRAMATIC RIGHTS. We desire to remind dramatic authors that, under the new Copyright Act, copyright per- formances of their plays are no longer necessary  ## p. 274 (#738) ############################################ 274 THE AUTHOR. copyright legislation, would have been a source of Authors can be of any assistance the Committee of much trouble to the owners of copyright property, Management will only be too willing to work in both in Ireland and in other parts of the kingdom. harmony with the American society. We wish it had been possible when passing the Act of 1911 to have made the same reservation with regard to the Colonies. BIRTHDAY HONOURS. WE must congratulate those members of the society who have received the King's birthday THE AMERICAN SOCIETY OF AUTHORS. honours. Professor Waldestein, now Sir Charles Walde- It is with great pleasure we record the fact stein, late Head Professor of Fine Art, Cambridge, that American authors have at last decided to and for many years connected with the excavations, organise themselves into a society founded on the not only in Greece but also in Italy : Mr. Edmund model in some ways of our own society, and the Gosse, C.B., the librarian of the House of Lords, Société des gens de Lettres. As our society, who was one of the original members of the society, basing itself to some extent on the lines of the and has been on the council since its foundation ; Société des gens de Lettres differs from it in certain Mr. Marc Auriel Stein, now Sir Marc Auriel Stein. details, no doubt, the American Society will, again, K.C.I.E., whose explorations in Central Asia have differ from the societies whose action it purposes extended over many years, and whose latest dis- to follow. It purposes to include, as our society coveries have only this year been placed before the endeavours to include, not only writers and public; and Mr. Andrew Balfour, G.C.B., Director of dramatists, but also composers and, perbaps, Government Research Laboratory in the Gordon artists as far as they are illustrators of books. Memorial College, Khartoum. We are glad to think that the moving spirit in forming the organisation is Mr. Louis J. Vance, the author of “The Brass Bowl” and “ The Black Bag.” Mr. Vance was over in England some years ago and joined the Society of Authors. He was OBITUARY. impressed with the methods of the society, and has done a good deal to help the society by rendering it efficient information on questions that have HENRI MOREL. arisen in the United States. TT is with deep regret that we record the death The American Society does not propose to be a 1 at Bex, on May 18 last, of M. Henri Morel, social body in any way, and we think this action is Director of the International Bureau for the very wise; it is to be a business body, pure and simple, Protection of Literary and Artistic Works, a man and if it is thoroughly well organised as such is who merited the regard of authors of all nations. bound to succeed. Amongst those who have given M. Morel presented an instance of a man who rose the Society their support, the following are mem- from humble beginnings. Originally an engraver, bers of the Society of Authors :-Ellen Glasgow, he entered public service first in the Swiss Canton Harvey J. O'Higgins, Louis J. Vance, Langdon of Neuenburg. Later he was engaged as a railway · Mitchell, and Miss Kale Douglas Wiggin. If such official ; and then, having turned his attention to a society is successful it is impossible to gange the law, became a barrister. Thereafter he was in turn advantage and assistance that it may be to our Chief Judge at La Chaux-de-Fonds, member of the society. Confidential reports can be sent back- Neuenburg Cantonal Court, and President of the wards and forwards, and matters dealing with Criminal Court. Upon the foundation (in a some- members' property on both sides of the water can what summary fashion) of the international Bureau be discussed with a view to strengthening the of Industrial Property in 1884. M. Droz was position of the owners of that property. In appointed as the first director, and when at the addition, it may be possible, subject to some end of 1887 there was adjoined to this institution financial arrangement, for each society to carry a new bureau, that for the International protection through in its respective country the work of the of copyright, the necessity of some more complete other society for its members. It, no doubt, will organisation becoming apparent, M. Morel was be of great advantage also to those who have got appointed, with the title of “Secretary General," markets on both sides of the Atlantic to be members to work under M. Druz. Five years later, in 1892, of both societies if the organisation for carrying out he was appointed director. His post was, at the the business is efficient and reliable. outset, one of considerable difficulty, and demanded We wish Mr. Vance and his confrères every unusual tact. International offices were a novelty, success, and feel confident that if the Society of and regarded in some quarters with mistrust, and  ## p. 275 (#739) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 275 in others with antipathy. M. Morel showed that tingent in the words and music of my song entitled he fully appreciated bow delicate was his position, " "it being understood that I receive a royalty of per copy on all sold of the same in Great Britain, and that he possessed also the abilities necessary Ireland, and the Colonies (13 copies to count as 12), also to cope with its perils. The consolidation of both five per cent. on the market price of all copies sold in the the unions over which he presided was principally United States ; 200 copies in both countries to be free for due to his discretion and his excellent influence. novelty purposes." In the numerous conterences in which he took part, “Any royalties obtained on the sale of gramophone records or similar mechanical reproductions. in all the clearness of his mind, his tact, his extensive countries to be equally divided between composer and knowledge, and his personal charm, were universally publisher." appreciated. He was wont in jest to call himself "an international pointsman." The Conference of It is hardly necessary to comment on the absurdity Berlin may be described as the last great effort of of this bargain from the composer's standpoint. bis life. It was one that appears to have overtaxed The one party assigns all his rights and the other his strength, for after it his forces began to fail party undertakes no responsibility except the bare visibly. He suffered less, however, from the responsibility of publication, subject to a royalty. malady that was overpowering him than from a It has been so often repeated in The Author that regret that he was unable to continue his labours. a composer should not assign his rights, either It had been always his ambition to die in harness. his performing right or his copyright, but should Circumstances forbade his accomplishing his wish; only grant a licence to perform and publish, that and. on April 1 last, he found himself com- it is hardly worth while to repeat the warning pelled to resign his directorship. His name must again, or give the reasons for it. So important, how be inserted among those of the workers whose toil ever, is the matter that the Committee of Manage- has been long and beneficial to mankind. This is ment included a long statement of the danger of the only praise and the only recompense that he this assignment in last year's report, which was ever desired. sept out to all the members of the Society. Under the agreement printed above, which is one of the usual pattern, the publisher, with a view no COMPOSERS' AGREEMENTS. doubt to the new Copyright Act which will come into force this month, is trying to claim more than the copyright and performing right, namely, a COME two years ago the Society of Authors was portion of the gramophone fees. This side of D approached by a firm of music publishers who the question has also been discussed by the Com- desired to arrange an agreement more equi. posers' Sub-Committee, who deemed it advisable table to composers than the usual document placed to have the following notice published in the daily before them by the best music publishers in papers : London. The matter was referred by the Com- The Incorporated Society of Authors and the Society mittee of Management to the Copyright Sub- of British Composers desire to direct the attention of all Committee. An agreement was put forward, many the composers in the United Kingdom to their powers meetings were held, and after full discussion à and rights in regard to the mechanical reproduction of contract was finally settled which was approved by their works, as defined by the Copyright Act of 1911, which declares that the Composer has the sole right to the Committee of Management and printed, with authorise or prohibit the making of any mechanical comments, in The Author of May, 1910. reproduction of his compositions. No matter what assign. Another firm has approached the Society and ment of mechanical rights the composer may have made declared its willingness to put forward an equi- before the passing of the Act, the Act annuls such an assignment, and confers solely upon the composer all table agreement. This contract has been submitted royalties derived from such mechanical rights. In order to the Copyright Sub-Committee, and after some to make the latter part of this statement quite clear, negotiation the agreement printed below was section 19, sub-section 7 (c) of the Act should be quoted in settled. The Committee of Management desire to full:--. give their approval to this document not because “Notwithstanding any assignment made before the passing of this Act of the copyright in a musical work, it is a perfect contract between composer and any rights conferred by this Act, in respect of the making, publisher but because it is far in advance of the or authorising the making, of contrivances by means of usual music publishers' agreement, as may be seen which the work may be mechanically performed shall by reading the following, which may be called the belong to the author or his legal personal representatives and not to the assignee, and the royalties aforesaid shall be prevalent method for the disposal of much musical payable to, and for the benefit of, the author of the work work. or his legal personal representatives." From this it is obvious that the music publisher has no “In consideration of the sum of Pounds paid to locus standi whatever in the matter, and he has no more me this day, I hereby agree to assign to the right to decide upon a division of the composer's royalties whole of my rights and interest, present, future and con- than upon a division of any other of his private property.  ## p. 276 (#740) ############################################ 276 THE AUTHOR. It is certain that agencies for the collection of com- posers' royalties, for a reasonable consideration, will come into existence. It is, therefore, strongly impressed upon all composers :- 1. Not to part with the property which is exclusively theirs by Act of Parliament. 2. Not to employ any agent or agencies without careful enquiry into their financial position and stability: 3. Not to enter into any contract for sheet publication which contains any conditions whatsoever with regard to their rights of mechanical reproduction. THE SUGGESTED AGREEMENT. The following agreement has been submitted to the society by Messrs. J. Curwen & Sons, with whose permission we are enabled to print it. It will be seen to contain the principle of the licence in place of the highly objectionable total surrender of all rights. MEMORANDUM OF AGREEMENT made this day of one thousand nine hundred and between of hereinfter called the Composer of the one part and J. Curwen & Sons Limited of 24 Berners Street London W. hereinafter termed the Pub. lishers of the other part whereby it is mutually agreed between the parties hereto for themselves and their respective heirs administrators and assigns as follows : 1. Assignment of licence to publish.—That in consideration of the hereinafter mentioned payments and subject to the termination clauses hereinafter mentioned the Composer hereby agrees to sell and assign to the Publishers an exclusive licence during the whole period of the copyright (including any renewals and extensions thereof) to print publish and sell copies of the composition of the Composer at present intituled hereinafter called the Work or of any part thereof in Great Britain and Ireland her Colonies and Dependencies and further agrees that during the currency of this agreement neither himself nor his heirs executors cr assigns shall print or publish any copies of the said Work or any part thereof or of any adaptation or arrangement thereof within the said limits and shall sell only such copies as are obtained from the Publishers and the Publishers shall not publish any arrangement of alteration in or variation in or of the music of the said Work without the consent in writing of the Composer. But subject to the rights hereinbefore granted the Composer retains the copyright and per- forming rights of the Work. 2. Publication.—The Publishers shall bear the whole cost of printing publishing and advertising the said Work and shall use their best endeavours to print and publish the said Work within months of the date of this agreement and to sell copies of the same in accordance with their usual course of business. 3. Form and price.--The Publishers shall issue the Work in form at the price of or if occasion requires in such other form or at such other prices as may be mutually agreed between the Composer and the Publishers. The general management of the production publication reprinting and sale of the Work shall be left to the judg. ment and discretion of the Publishers. 4. American Copyright.-The publishers shall print on each copy of the Work the notice required by law of the reservation of copyright in the United States of America and shall on publication of the Work duly deposit the necessary copies and enter the copyright in the Copyright Office at Washington. 5. Performing Right.- If required in writing by the Composer before the signing of this agreement the Pub- lishers shall comply with the provisions of the law relating to notice of reservation of performing rights. 6. Satutory Copies.--The Publishers shall provide and deposit the copies required by statute for the public libraries. 7. Payment of Royalties.-- The Publishers shall pay the Composer his heirs executors or assigns a royalty of of the full published price of all copies sold in either notation thirteen copies being counted as twelve but no royalty shall be paid to the Composer on complimentary copies given to him or on copies given away for the purpose of advertisement. 8. Statement of Account.-The publishers shall make up the statement of accounts annually to the 31st day of May in each year and shall render the account and pay the Composer the amount due within three calendar months from the said date. 9. Copies for Composer: -- The Composer shall be sup- plied with copies of the Work for his personal use at the full trade discount. 10. Work not a violation of other rights.—The Composer guarantees to the Publishers that the said Work is an original work and is in no way whatsoever a violation of any copyright belonging to any other person or persons partnership firm or incorporated company and that it contains nothing of an objectionable or libellous character and agrees that he and his legal representatives shall and will hold harmless and keep indemnified the Publishers from all suits and all manner of claims proceedings and expenses which may be taken or incurred on the ground that the said work is such violation or contains anything objectionable or libellous. 11. Prvofs.-The Composer undertakes to correct the proofs of the Work within fourteen days of their receipt. And should he fail to do so then the Publishers shall be at liberty to make such corrections as they shall consider necessary. 12. Infringements.--If either party has reasonable cause for believing that the copyright in the said composition has been infringed he or they shall give immediate notice to the other party. If the Composer takes proceedings in respect of the infringement and if the Publishers desire to be joined in the action they may give written notice to the Composer to that effect and on an undertaking on their part to pay an equal sbare in the entire cost of the litigation the Composer shall join them as parties. In such case the Composer shall diligently prosecute the action but shall retain control of the proceedings and may make any reasonable settlement with the defendants in the interests of Composer and Publishers and the damages if any recovered shall be firstly applied in payment of costs and if there is any surplus shall be divided equally between Composer and Publishers. If the Composer after the infringement has come to his notice refuses or neglects to take proceedings in respect thereof the Publishers sball be entitled to take proceedings and on giving the Composer a sufficient and reasonable indemnity against liability for costs shall be entitled to use the Composer's name as a party to such proceedings. In such case the Publishers shall retain control of the proceedings and may make any reasonable settlement in the interests of Composer and Publishers and the damages if any recovered shall be firstly applied in payment of costs and if there is any surplus shall be divided in the proportion of one-third to the Composer and two-thirds to the Publishers. 13. Termination of licence by publishers' liquidation.- In the event of the Publishers going into liquidation the licence hereunder to make print publish and sell shall cease from the date of the winding-up order but in the event of the Publishers reconstructing their company or amalgamating themselves with another company or  ## p. 277 (#741) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 277 firm the Composer bis heirs executors or assigns shall too, that under tbe Act of December, 1911, copy. without further consideration grant a licence in similar right means much more than it did under the old form to such reconstructed or other company or firm unless he states in writing his objection to the nature of Act, where the rights were divided ; and, although the reconstruction or amalgamation. And in the event of the suggested agreement in its first clause gives the his making such statement of objection he shall not make exclusive licence during the whole term of copy- an agreement with any other publisher whereby he shall right, this licence is very strictly limited in the be entitled to receive higher royalties or any larger other clauses. remuneration than that to which he is entitled under this agreement. The position of the composer is not under this 14. Termination of licence by notice. If the Publishers agreement one of absolute freedom, such as may be shall at the end of three years from the date of publication looked for in the future, but his more advantageous or at any time thereafter give written notice to the Composer that in their opinion the demand for the Work attitude will appear on further consideration. If he, has ceased or if the publishers shall have at any time under the usual agreement, assigns his copyright, then allowed the same to be out of print or off the market for a the publisher can publish any arrangement or altera- period of not less than six calendar months and shall tion of the music so long as such arrangement or receive written notice from the Composer to that effect then if within three months of such written notice having alteration does not amount to a libel on the com- been received by either party as the case may be the poser's reputation. Under Messrs. Curwens' agree- Publishers do not print an edition or use the ordinary ment the publisher is absolutely forbidden to do methods for putting the work again on the market the so, and it is expressly stated that the composer licence hereunder to make print publish and sell shall retains the copyright and the performing right in cease. 15. In the event of the cesser of this licence under the work and, in consequence, he would also retain either of the preceding clauses of this agreement the any fees that come to him from reproduction on Composer shall have the option of purchasing the plates of mechanical instruments, which are his under the the said Work and all unsold copies at an agreed valuation. Provided that if the Composer does not exercise that Act of 1911—for he does not undertake to sell or option within three months of the cesser of the said licence assign these to the publisher in any part of the the Publishers may at any time thereafter dispose of such agreement. The publisher is also limited with plates and copies as they may think fit. regard to country, so that no publication can be 16. Execution of further assurances.--- The Composer made in America or abroad. The composer can agrees for himself his heirs executors and assigns to execute such further assurances of the premises hereby assigned as either enter into a contract direct with a foreign may reasonably be required. publisher, or make a fresh arrangement with 17. Throughout this agreement words denoting the male the English publisher. Under clause 3 the pub- gender shall be held to connote the female gender. 18. Interpretation.--This agreement wherever made shall lisher is further limited in his rights to print, be construed according to English law. publish and sell both as to the format in which the As Witness the band of the Composer and the hand of work is to be produced and as to the price at on behalf of the Publisher the day and which it is to be sold. No alterations can be made year first above written. in the format or price without mutual agreement. Signature of Composer. This clause is a most satisfactory clause from the composer's point of view. Witness to the above signature. Clause + is also satisfactory as the publisher is Name. thereby bound to add words necessary to reserve Address. the copyright in the United States, and bound to go through the necessary technicalities to secure Occupation. the copyright in that country. As most composers Signed for J. Curwen & Sons Limited, know, the printing of music in the l'nited States is Director, not essential under the l'nited States Act. Witness to the above signature. Clause 5, under the Act of 1911, will be ineffective and can be taken out of the agree- Name. ment when that Act comes into force. Address. Clauses 6, 7, 8, 9, 10 and 11 may pass with but little comment. It is true that in inost cases it is Occupation, satisfactory to have semi-annual accounts, but an The Composer should note that he has the right at exception was made in this special agreement by common law to inspect the books of the Publishers which refer to his Works published under this agreement. the Copyright Sub-Committee after discussion of the point with Messrs. Curwen & Sons. The Committee of Management recognise the Clause 11 is almost identical with the clause first clause of the agreement as being a great which stands in the agreement which was before the advance. It does away with the transfer of copy. Committee in May, 1910, the view of the composer right demanded by the document printed at the and the publisher being that the corrections beginning of this article. It should be mentioned, necessary would be mere printer's errors.  ## p. 278 (#742) ############################################ 278 THE AUTHOR. Clause 12 is rather complicated, but this is due in making a move to enter the Copyright Union, to the intention of being very inclusive in the pro- and is proposing such a revision of the national visions. It will not be so important under the Act copyright law as shall make this step possible. of 1911. The projected statute is presented in an official Clause 13 was discussed at considerable length document : “ Session of 1911–1912. No. 227. between the Copyright Sub-Committee and the New Regulation of Copyright." This document representative of Messrs. Curwen & Sons. To the consists of two parts, the “ Proposed New Law," casual observer it also may seem complicated, but and an “Explanatory Memoir," both of which are the reason for its being drafted on the present lines of a highly interesting character. is as follows :-The publishers have the exclusive The “ Explanatory Memoir " should be read first. right to publish during the whole term of copy. It contains a lucid explanation of why the present right. The Sub-Committee desired that the agree Dutch copyright law requires to be revised before ment should be terminated under the circumstances Holland can join the Berlin Convention, and dis- set out. Messrs. Curwen wanted the licence to cusses in a manner admirable for its profundity and continue, and urged that if the author has the exactness the reasons for the various dispositions option to terminate the agreement he might merely which the Legislature proposes. Among other do so with a view of raising his financial remu particulars set forth in the memoir the following neration against a reconstructed firm. The Sub- deserve special attention. The Dutch government Committee argued that the composer might desire that their new law shall not be a servile object strongly, for reasons which could not be imitation of what has been proposed to the European stated under an ordinary arbitration, to allow his nations by the Berlin Convention, but shall hare work to be published by the reconstructed company original merits of its own. The proposed law is or firm. In order to meet the views of both parties consequently in several respects in advance of the last sentence was inserted. This clause is more previous legislation, and at the same time in several stringent and more to the disadvantage of the com- respects simpler. As an instance of the latter feature poser than the corresponding clause in the agree- may be mentioned a remark made regarding enact- ment which is printed in The Author of May, 1910. ments regulating cinematographic representations. The clause runs as follows:--- The memoir observes, with much reason, that practically the legislation which rules the copyright "In the event of the publishers, or any of them, becoming bankrupt (in the case of a limited company and exhibition of photographs, rules at the same substitute “going into liquidation ") the licence hereunder time the copyright and exhibition of cinemato- to make, print, publish and sell shall cease from the date graphic representations. The cinematograpbic of the adjudication (or in the case of a limited company theatre in reality throws upon the screen merely a substitute “winding-up order '). number of successive photographs. These, indeed, There is nothing that need be said about the follow one another with a rapidity too great for the remaining clauses which are self-explanatory. The human eye to be able to distinguish between them, Committee would impress upon those composers but are, after all, only a number of different photo- who are members of the Society that the contract graphis presented to view in rapid succession ; so set up by the agreement is far more advantageous that any legislation which duly regulates the for composers than the customary absurd contracts multiplication and exhibition of photographs ipso which are offered to them. The ruinous assign- facto rules the cinematographic theatre. The whole ment of copyright is absent. exhibition is only, as the memoir remarks,“ a form It must be again insisted that composers shonld of presentation to view by a magic lantern.” The nerer assign their copyright which, under the Act new Dutch law will, in this particular, be simpler of 1911, will include their perforining right, and than any other which has dealt with the same should never assign to the publishers the gramo subject. Respecting artistic copyright new ground phone rights to which they are wholly entitled seems to be broken in the discussion of the right under that Act. of reproduction of portraits. There are here com- plications arising from the artist's copyright in the portrait, and the admitted right of the living THE PROPOSED NEW COPYRIGHT original to forbid the multiplication and exhibition of bis portrait, and the discussion in the memoir LAW OF HOLLAND. of these crossing rights (if the term may be used) is fuller than we have elsewhere seen. A different FTER many years of hesitation, and after problem is presented by the question of the artist's many disputes respecting the probable right to make replicas of his own work, a right advantage or disadvantage of adhesion to which the Dutch law will reserve to him. Very the Berlin Convention, Holland is at last engaged interesting also is the discussion of a question A many  ## p. 279 (#743) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 279 which, to the best of our knowledge, has not been the Dutch criminal code, the act will also apply to hitherto determined in all its aspects, namely, how the Dutch East Indies. far does copyright impede the right to produce the Of the proposed new law itself, lack of space same idea in an entirely different form? A very compels us to mention only some salient particu- simple case of this is the dramatisation of novels ; lars. In general its provisions are such as those a case in which all modern legislation reserves to elsewhere established. Copyright will be personal the original author an inhibitive right. This property, and transmissible, but only by writing. elementary case is, howerer, one in which the Inherited unpublished copyright is not subject to author's rights are obvious. By no means SO seizure. Copyright is accorded to books, pamphlets, obvious is the case of a painting of a sculpture. newspapers, journals, and all other writings; dramas, To come to the extreme instance possible, how will dramatic music, lecturers, choregraphic works and the case stand when some incident in a novel or pantomimes whose conduct is described in writing poem is described by the author with the fullest or otherwise ; music, with or without words ; particulars of surrounding scenery and of the situa- sketches, paintings, architectural designs, sculp- tion of the dramatis personæ at a given moment, tures, lithographs, engravings and other works on and an artist paints a picture representing exactly plates ; geographical maps, plans, designs and what he has read? In the illustration of books it plastic works bearing on arcbitecture, geography, is not an uncommon phenomenon to find that it is topography and other sciences ; photographic and difficult, or even impossible, to bring the illustra- cinematographic works, and works of a similar tions into harmony with the text ; and this may character; artistic works of a commercial character, suggest that the above assumption is a very un- and in a word to any product belonging to the likely one; only, presuming it to be verified, has the provinces of literature, science or art, whatsoever artist infringed the author's copyright ? He has may be its manner of production. Collected works certainly been picking the author's brains. of any kind will be regarded as a single work. The memoir accepts as indisputable the author's There is no copyright in laws, judicial decrees and “moral right”—that is to say his right to interdict public announcements. any modification of the work which he has pro. Reproduction of news published in journals will duced. This right is so far removed from any not be regarded as an infraction of copyright if commercial interests, and has been only so recently the source is indicated, but reproduction may be postulated and discussed, that it may appear to forbidden. many to be wholly imaginary ; though there are Also will be regarded as no infraction of copy- few authors or artists who will not immediately right the reproduction of a portrait, by or at the declare in favour of it. Here the new Dutch law command of the person represented, or by his boldly defends what is one of the highest, though relatives after his death, provided that the repro- one of the most intangible rights of an author. At duction differs widely in size from the original. the same time it fully admits the impossibility of The possessor of the copyright of a portrait its universal practical enforcement. The new law cannot publish it without the consent of the person proposes to accord copyright to “ commercial represented, but the possessor of architectural art"--objects designed for practical use and here designs may exbibit then for sale. again sanctions one of the most recent views. The modification of any copyright work by the respecting copyright; but the memoir appositely purchaser, or at his command, is forbidden (except observes that both in the case of objects of this in the case of buildings and trade designs) unless sort and in the case of architectural designs, it will the author gives his consent to the modification. be practically impossible to insist upon “moral The author retains this right as long as he lives. copyright” in the sense in which it can be accorded The author, if he applies for them within a month to the literary author, the painter, or the musical after seizure, may claim to have pirated works composer. Practical needs or improvements may handed over to him, and may put them on the compel the modification of a commercial design, or market. of a building, and in such cases protection cannot The term of copyright is life and fifty years. In be given the designer. the case of collaboration the fifty years are calcu- The memoir concludes with an expression of the lated from the date of the death of the last surviving desirability of the new act's coming into force as collaborator. Anonymous works have a copyright soon as possible after it shall have been passed; of fifty years. The right of translation lapses if and the concluding article of the new act itself not exercised within ten years from the last day of declares that it shall come into force in the Dutch the year in which the work was first published, for Kingdom in Europe on the first day of the month the languages in which the author has not given his following its passing. With the exception of permission for translation in one of the countries certain modifications which the act will involve in belonging to the international copyright union.  ## p. 280 (#744) ############################################ 280 THE AUTHOR. The same rule applies to translation for dramatic increased through M. de Cardonne and M. Dufay, performance. the learned librarian of Blois. Photographic copyright has a term of fifty years. At Chambord ample time was given to explore its A work is regarded as published only when it is halls and double staircase, and to get many a hint manifolded for sale. The performance of a dramatic on the architecture of this “forest of campaniles, work, or of a piece of music, or the exhibition of chimneys, domes, towers, etc.” and to learn the a picture is not publication. meaning of the “Salamander" they were to meet with so often. From Chambord the drive was con- tinued through the forest and pretty villages, to the picturesque castle of Cheverny. Particular note was BRITISH WRITERS AND JOURNALISTS taken of the garden produce cultivation en route. At IN TOURAINE. Cheverny the fine tapestries, arms, and armour, and the interesting room, such as the Salle des Gardes and the Bedchamber of Henri IV. were M HE expeditions into foreign countries by the critically explained and examined, and then came 1 members of the British International Associa- the return to Blois, and a reception at the Hôtel de tion of Journalists have produced important Ville by the Mayor and authorities; at which Sir results, not only in the shape of numerous articles James Yoxall, in the language of the country, in journals and magazines, but also in the issue responded to many pleasant words. of greeting. The of volumes topographical, historical, and of fiction, following day the fêtes in honour of the 500th dealing with the people and homes of the lands anniversary of Joan of Arc's martyrdom were visited. Some of these expeditions, brought celebrated, and Blois and its cathedral were en féle about by invitations from the foreign authorities, for the commemoration. The morning was devoted have been extensive, entailing some weeks of to a careful study of Blois Castle, under the guid- travel. To meet the wishes of the members whose ance of M. Dufay, who brought out every point of time is limited, a short tour in Touraine was architecture and history. This with the Joan of Arc suggested by the president, Sir James Yoxall, M.P., services and processions gave them much subject- whose knowledge of French and France gave matter and a new insight into Blois bistory. The weight to his suggestion, and although this was not next morning they left the city with regret, and the occasion of an important invitation being halted at Onzaine, en route for Tours, to study the accepted, the authorities in Touraine, and especially Château of Chaumont, where again M. de Cardonne the Presidents of the “Syndicat de l'initiative," at and M. Dufay were their historical guides. In the Blois and Tours, M. M. de Cardonne and Cheverel, evening Tours was reached, and at the Hôtel de greeted the idea heartily, and in a small space of l'Univers all were cordially received by M. Cheverel, time ensured a most successful reception and pro- the president of the Syndicat, and M. Mockers, the gramme. The whole plan was to be contained in leading journalist, aud the other officials of the a useful, enjoyable journey of eight days, one that city, who had arranged a comprehensive three days' would largely increase the knowledge of the programme by motors to all the principal châteaux travellers. The South Eastern and Chatham and the of Touraine, including Chinon, Chenonceaux, Paris-Orleans railways made such careful arrange. Amboise, Azay le Rideau, Laugeais, Loches, etc. ments that the journey to Touraine via Paris was A whole delightful day was devoted to Chinon and accomplished sans fatigue. A day's halt in Paris the castles en route, and over all these historic allowed the president and officials of the association wonders of architecture local gentlemen gave their to be received by the Minister of Public Works, services as guides, and thus enhanced the value Senator Jean Dupuy, and greetings were received of the tour enormously. The specialist in from such well-known journalists as Count Etienne architecture, or history, agriculture, or folklore, de Naleche, M. Adrien Hebrard, M. Victor all had their questions answered, and the balts in Taunay, M. A. Humbert. these romantic castles gave keen delight to the An early morning train from Paris landed the English travellers. After the day at Chenonceaux party in Blois by 10 A.M. Here at once was and Amboise, a reception was given by the Mayor apparent the cordiality of the reception by M. Henri and Council at Tours at the New Town Hall, de Cardonne and the authorities, who had arranged which was illuminated for the occasion. In the an interesting and comprehensive programme for artistically decorated salons, a Vin de'honneur was the time to be spent at Blois. At 1 P.M. the party proferred by the Maire, who proposed the health of were en route in carriages for Chambord, driving His Majesty King George, to which Sir James along the banks of the Loire, and soon found that Yoxall responded by proposing the French President, their knowledge of the link between French and in a speech that proved his thorough knowledge of English history was to be widely and delightfully the history of Touraine. M. Mockers, who on  ## p. 281 (#745) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 281 behalf of “ La Presse Tonrangelle" proposed the the writer explain? Why doesn't the reader English Press, was replied to by the writer, who, guess ? But instead of blaming one another, they in his turn, gave the Press of France, and especially would do better to blame the age in which they that of Tours and Touraine. live. For their conversation is peculiarly modern. In the morning the librarian, M. Gaston Collon, It never occurred in the past. Then, if the writer gave much time in showing the most remarkable was questioned, he would reply quite simply and MSS. treasures of the library, some unique, all very. cheerfully, “Apollo inspired me." The reader beautiful and deeply interesting. In returning answered, “ Praised be Apollo !” and all was well. from Amboise a halt was made at the new golf Both parties assumed the intervention of a god, club house, where the Marquis de Beaumont, the who, duly invoked, poured something into the president, gave a cordial reception and afternoon worshipper that human converse cannot produce, tea. The new discoveries at Loches keenly interested and made him a channel for exciting and extra- the British writers, and as at Amboise so here ordinary words. They believed in inspiration. everyone felt the expedition was not only delightful To-day we have dethroned A pollo. But it may but educative. After the official tour was ended, be questioned whether we have put any adequate some availed themselves of facilities to visit Poitiers, theory in his place. Science—as usual-is not where M. Robuchons, president of the Syndicat de quite ready. She has one or two more facts about l'initiatif, received them, and explained the monu- psychology and physiology to master before she ments of the wondrons old city; other members can ascend Parnassus and explain exactly how visited other parts of France, including the George books are written. And while she is mastering Sand country, Bourges, Clermont-Ferrand, the Puy these facts, and the one or two hundred other facts de Dôme district, gaining thus much additional to which they will lead her, the reader gets at cross knowledge of France and the French nation. purposes with the writer, and the writer says JAMES BAKER. “Er-er-" Is it possible to forestall science and to give some answer from our own experience ? Experiences vary, but most writers when they compose seem to go through some such process as INSPIRATION. follows. They start pretty calın, promising their wives they will not let the fire out or be late for lunch. They write a few sentences rery slowly and feel TOST of us, either as reader or writer constricted and used up. Then a queer catastrophe 1 must have taken part in the following happens inside them. The mind, as it were, turns conversation : turtle, sometimes with rapidity, and a hidden part Reader : It is a great pleasure to meet you. of it comes to the top and controls the pen. I have admired your books so much ; do you mind Quicker and quicker the writer works, his head talking about them ? grows hot, he looks far from handsome, he spoils Writer : Oh, thank you, I don't think so.—No. the lunch and lets out the fire. He is not exactly Reader : Because I wanted to ask you. How do “rapt”; on the contrary he feels inore himself you set about them? How do they come ? Do than usual, and lives in a state which he is con- you plan out a book beforehand ? Or do you make vinced should be his normal one, though it isn't. it up as you go along ? On returning to his normal state, he reads over what Writer : I can't quite remember. A little of he has written. It surprises him. He couldn't do both perhaps. it again. He can't explain to the reader how it was Reader : I see. You start with a plan, but leave done. He can't remember whether plot or character yourself quite free to alter it as the story develops. was considered first, whether the work was con- Writer: That does sound an awfully good way. ceived as a whole or bit by bit. If he started with I wonder. a plan it is all forgotten and faded, just as our Reader : Won't you tell me? Well, I mustn't anticipations about a new place or person fade pry into the secrets of your craft. as soon as we have had the experience of Writer : Oh please we've no secrets. seeing that place or person. The reality has Reculer : Then tell me this: Which do you con- swallowed it up. It is a reality outside his ceive first ; the characters or the plot ? ordinary self. He has created it but contains it no Writer : Er--1-a little of both perhaps-er- longer ; to use the backneyed comparison, his er- relation to it is that of a parent to a child. And Reader (afterwards) : Yes, I've met him at last. this, by the way, accounts for a phenomenon which A disappointment; a very great disappointment. often repels the reader; writers are capable o It is indeed a disappointment. Reader and perusing their own works with interest and eve writer part with mutual annoyance. Why can't with admiration. No doubt it is absurd of them to  ## p. 282 (#746) ############################################ 282 THE AUTHOR. D do this, but it is the absurdity of a fond father CORRESPONDENCE. who rejoices in the extension of his individuality, and trusts that it will survive when he is gone. Of all forms of conceit, it is the least narrowing. THE HAZARD OF THE PEN. Here, then, is the process, termed by the ancients “inspiration," and one wishes that the term was 1. still in use, for it is far nearer the truth than most DEAR SIR,-May I say “ Hear, hear!” to accounts. In modern usage, inspiration is still practically every word contained in the excellent allowed to poets and a few historians, but the papers of Mr. Herbert W. Smith, and at the same smaller fry, such as novelists, are denied it. How time add a suggestion of my own? unfair! If one writer can be inspired, are we not In my experience one of the main difficulties of all inspired, every one of us? The quality of our authorship is the financing of one's commissions. inspiration_that is another matter : ' Apollo Thus, I have been asked to undertake a 100.000 always was unreliable. But are we not all capable word serial and half-a-dozen short stories, enough of getting into a state where we put down words that work to keep one going the best part of a we shouldn't put down ordinarily? And is not year. Assuming one has sufficient capital to this capability the first step towards producing good work ? When one recalls the anecdotes about an author to find himself with five or six great writers-how Jane Austen composed in the hundred pounds outstanding and not a pound to hubbub of the rectory drawing-room, how Balzac his credit in the bank. He may have to endure saw from his summer-house the Comédie Humaine this state of destitution for five or six weeks, disentangling and entangling against the shrubs during which time he and his household have to that surrounded him, how Coleridge (the extreme rub along somehow. The irony of the situation case) prolonged into waking his vision of Kubla lies in the fact that the people who owe him money Khan-it is tempting to conclude that they all are mostly millionaires. went through the same process, diverse as were the Now, in any other trade or profession he could results to which it brought them, and most go to his bank and say that X and Y and Z, all tempting to conclude that we, too, can go through firms of the very highest standing, owe him so that process, with results however bad. many pounds, due on various dates, and, giren For—to repeat-inspiration need not imply certain assurances, his banker would be glad to let genius. The vain shallow writer is also inspired, him overdraw. In our craft, unfortunately, we and perhaps with the greater facility. He too can have no such facilities. I have not tried it, but I put down words when his poor little mind has feel sure that if I went to my bank and said to the turned turtle, and can declare afterwards that they manager, “Here is evidence that X and Y and Z are good words. There is a story of a man who, owe me £528; may I overdraw to half that like Coleridge, dreamt a poem of superhuman amount ?" the manager would shake his head and splendour. It was not cumbersome like Kubla say, “Impossible.” Khan, but consisted of a single immortal stanza, The author's brother who is in the Army or which he managed to write down and preserve for Navy or the Church, and who is making half the literature. When he was quite awake he read the author's income, labours under no such difficulty. little gem. It ran as follows: I know, of course, that literary agents and publishers are often willing to finance an author, Walker with one eye, but does not this mean that the author is Walker with two. Something to live for, sacrificing his independence and his power to Nothing to do. bargain ? You can't very well stand out for a good price and at the same time borrow money off Are not many of our awakenings similar ? The the man with whom you are dealing. Again, one inspiration seemed splendid at the time, but can borrow from friends; yet isn't this rather criticism must relegate it to the waste paper rough on both author and friends ? basket. It is pure balderdash. There is just this The remedy for this position does not strike me comfort: we mayn't get far with it, but we as being beyond the powers of the Society. I shouldn't get anywhere without it. Perseverance, would suggest that the Society either arranges benevolence, culture, and all the other qualities that with one or two first-class banks, that, in addition pose as good writing, are worthless if they are to keeping a member's account, they should be not rooted in the underside of the mind. willing to permit an overdraft on such security as the author himself possesses. The money out- standing might very easily be made over to the banker who would provide funds for this purpose.  ## p. 283 (#747) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 283 Or perhaps the Society might persuade our leading editors and publishers, if not to pay immediately on acceptance, at least to furnish the author with some negotiable instrument which he could discount or not discount as his necessities dic- tated. I would like to get the opinion of other authors on this very vital matter, and especially I would like to get the opinion of an author-banker, such as Mr. Edward Clodd. Yours very truly, ALBERT KINROSS. (NOTE.—We have submitted a copy of Mr. Kinross's letter to Mr. Clodd. and have received the following reply, which Mr. Clodd has kindly permitted us to print in these columns) :— II. DEAR SIRS,—Bankers do not make advances against book debts, because they are intangible securities. Firms of the highest repute are some- times granted loans without security, but in each case the banker knows that repayment is assured. Failing ability to deposit negotiable securities, such as railway stocks, foreign bonds, etc., the only way in which an author can anticipate payment is to draw a bill on his publisher, which, if the if the acceptor be a man of fair business standing, would be discounted by the author's banker. But I gather that publishers are shy in giving their acceptances. EDWARD CLODD. it must be lost. So I re-wrote my MS., and sent it elsewhere. Five months later-a year and two months after submitting it-I received my sup- posedly lost MS. back again with the usual printed form of refusal. So evidently your correspondent has had better luck with The Bystander than either Miss Annesley or myself. But I observe that he is on the staff of a London paper. Is it possible that that explains it? I wonder. Persorally I am not on the staff of a paper. I am a mere free lance and there are some editors who seem to think that free lance and door mat are convertible terms. Fortunately such editors are very few in number. I am in doubt whether to sign this letter with my name. If I do I shall be told that I am trying to advertise myself. If I do not I shall be told that an unsigned letter is unworthy of considera- tion. But I think I will risk this last retort and will merely content myself with observing that I am a very humble individual who has earned a bare and laborious living by his pen for the last ten years, and that I enclose my name and address for the information of the editor of The Author. Only if every writer who receives such really discourteous treatment as that accorded to Miss Annesley would complain in public, those few editors who apparently do not know how to behave would soon be brought up to the level of the very great majority who do. Yours faithfully, X. Y. Z. 11. * EDITORIAL COURTESY. SIR,-For how long should an author consider it necessary to reserve a manuscript to the considera- SIR,—The enthusiastic tribute paid in the June tion of one editor ? I use the word “necessary" Author by one of your correspondents to the prompt, instead of “ reasonable," because in my experience courteous, and business-like treatment accorded him very few editors give a contributor a decision within by The Bystander, is indeed interesting. a reasonable time. At the present moment three He explains that everything he sends to that editors of periodicals have the same number of paper is either accepted or sent back by return of short poems of mine in their hands. One poem has post. He is a lucky man. For my part I have been retained three months, another six weeks, and contributed to The Bystander as to the majority of the third a fortnight. To the first editor I have other papers publishing fiction. But I do not addressed three or four letters without effect. My think I have ever once had a MS. decided on so poem is neither published nor returned. promptly by The Bystander people. I remember As the editor myself of two publications, I know önce sending them a MS. I waited seven months perfectly well that a decision on a short manuscript and then, having heard nothing about it. I ventured can be made very shortly after it is received, pro- to ask for a decision. I received no reply so I viding one's work is carried through with method. wrote again. And again. And again. In fact I Why, then, should a contributor be kept waiting an wrote six letters and one postcard_all. I assure unreasonable time for a decision ? It is neither you, polite, even painfully polite, communications fair nor businesslike. --and then at last I received a nicely written Yours truly, answer to the effect that my MS. could not be AN EDITOR AND CONTRIBUTOR. found and that if it had ever been received by The *** Undoubtedly very many editors are unbusi- Bystander, of which there was no trace, they fearednesslike and some though these at any rate nowadays  ## p. 284 (#748) ############################################ 284 THE AUTHOR. are, we think, few in number—are oblivious of the obliged if you will kindly give me—although not position of the author who sends in contributions a member of the Society of Authors—space in on the chance. But it is not quite possible for an which to answer it. editor to apply what might be called a strict Mr. Bennett may have spoken of “taking part in business routine to uncommissioned manuscripts; a farce," because he considered it absurd that the he cannot accept at once just as many as he has “best” half-dozen novels should be picked out room for and post the others back immediately. without reference to his judgment, and that he The manuscripts must be read and their suitability would be expected to choose from these not the ascertained. It frequently happens that a manu- most finished artistic production, but the book script has no paramount claim for immediate likely to have the best sale. That is as it may be, insertion, but has, at the same time, qualities which but it is absolutely ninfair to infer that his attitude might, if space allowed, ensure its insertion later. in this affair proves him to be a man who is too If such an article is returned at once the author indifferent and selfish to " serve some poor devil of loses a chance ; if later that chance disappears, a brother author.” Mr. Arnold Bennett-and I owing to pressure on space or closer inspection of am glad to have an opportunity of pablicly the work, and the manuscript is returned, the editor acknowledging it—"discovered" me, and went out is too often held to be discourteous. We recom- of his way to advise me and help me to find a mend that the author should carefully study the market when I was an absolutely unknown writer, pages of the periodical to which he proposes to and before his own first book was published. contribute, so that he may not send an article which Years ago I could have shown “ David” letters is manifestly unsuitable either in subject, treatment, from Mr. Bennett as kindly and helpful as those or size. Then, having decided that his chance of be speaks of which were written by Southey, Scott, insertion is reasonable on such grounds, he should and Besant to their literary godchildren, and I write to the editor and ask whether he may submit do not for a moment suppose that I am the only the manuscript. This is a trouble for him as it writer he has ever been kind to. There are other will be a trouble for the editor, but future and better ways of helping beginners than the disappointment may in this way be avoided. One very doubtful way of acting as a judge in a Nove more hint ; authors should always retain copirs of Competition. their manuscripts, and should always send them in Yours faithfully, typewritten.—ED. M. PENROSE. A SUGGESTION. AUTHOR AND PUBLISHER. Sir,—We hear so much of the openhearted publisher somehow getting the better of the simple o getting the better of the simple author that it might be as well to avoid this unhappy consummation, and to this end I have the follow- ! I have the follow ing suggestion to make :—That directly a book is announced by a new writer an old copy of The Author should be forwarded to him, and his attention called to the advice it gives in every issue. I know, in my own case, that had I possessed such knowledge I should be many hundred pounds in pocket, and there must be many more whose ignorance has cost them dearly. Yours, etc., HORACE W. NEWTE. DEAR SIR,--Is it correct to make use of your small space to ask whether some woman-member- presumably alone in life—with some means, however slender, would correspond with the writer who has in view to form a syndicate rest-house in the country? The leading idea would be to gain a sunset home for ageing writers, hoping that one or, better still, two workers in the domain of art might join, ensuring variety of interests. And in case this should succeed, a guest-room would form part of the scheme to which invalided or tired members of the Authors' Society could be invited for repose and fresh air, when unable otherwise to afford these. (Two artists or other workers joining must, of course, share the right to show hospitality in turn to their comrades.) Such a combination, with strict economy, should reduce expenses to less than a cheap cottage for one ; whilst bringing sweet air, week-end holidays and country pleasures to both men and women fellow toilers. Yours sincerely, AN OLD MEMBER. NOVEL COMPETITIONS. DEAR SIR, I have just read “ David's ” letter commenting on Mr. Arnold Bennett, and I shall be  ## p. (#749) ################################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. TYPEWRITING, Literary & Dramatic Typewriting. "I have just comple HUBERT WALES, ESQ., of Hindhead, Surrey, writes: "I have just completed the revision of my novel ... which you typod, and I should like to thank you for the admirable way the work was done. Considering that the manuscript was sent to you without having been corrected or even read, and that my hand writing. I am told, is not always particularly legible, it is obvious that it roquired perception as well as care, something more than simple mechanical accuracy, to produce such a result-a result which, in conjunction with your moderate charges, seems to me to be the best of answers to the criticisms which have recently been directed upon the work of typists in the columns of The Author." Novels & Story work, 9d. 1,000 words ; 2 copies, 1/-, Plays, ruled and covered, 1/- 1,000 words; 2 copies, 1/4. (French and Spaoish typed.) Opinions selected from letters received during the past twelve years :- MRS. E. NESBIT BLAND (E. NESBIT): "I am extremely pleased ... It is beautiful work." MRS. TOM GODFREY: “I think you must be a treasure trove to all authors who have the good fortune to hear of you. ... You certainly evince an intimate knowledge of French." MRS. HINKSON (KATHARINE TYNAN): "I have never met with anything approaching your intelligence, carefulness and promptitude." RICHARD PRYCE, Esq. : “The work could not be better done." T IOHN L'Isle, Dimond Road, SOUTHAMPTON L. A. 01. UUNN, Bitterne Park, SIKES and SIKES, The West Kensington Typewriting Offices (Established 1893), 223a, HAMMERSMITH ROAD, LONDON, W. NEAT AND CAREFUL 9d. per 1,000 words, with free Carbon copy. F. J. CROS8 : "I am obliged by your cour and for the manner in which you have dealt with Empire Ms." C, A. GIRTON, 2, Grove Lane, Camberwell, LONDON, 8.E. SY U LITERARY AGENCY, CRITICISING and REVISING Novels, Stories, Articles, Poetry. Chief Critic: G. F. LEATHERDALE, M.A., Oxon. TRANSLATIONS : French, German, Spanish, Italian. TYPEWRITING: Authors' MSS., Specifications, Dramatic Work. CARBON COPIES a speciality. DUPLICATING : Circulars, Notices, Specifications, etc. ULO III TYPEWRITING. SPECIAL TERMS FOR LARGE ORDERS IN ANY DEPARTMENT. The most difficult handwriting and involved copy accurately deciphered by experts. B. G. & M. E. LEATHERDALE. 128, UXBRIDGE RO.. · EALING, W. (Late of Garden City, Herts.) (When applying for prospectuses please mention this Advertisement.) MISS FOWLER, Maxwell House, Arundel Street, Strand, W.C. on all subjects, including LITERARY, Educational, Commercial, Technical, Medical, Theological, etc., and for all examinations. BOO: WANTED. (By an Invalid, unable to walk.) TYPEWRITING and DUPLICATING IN ANY QUANTITY. AUTHORS' MSS. a Speciality. Second-Hand at Half-Prices. New at 25 per cent, discount, Catalogues free. State Wants. Books sent on approval ; BOOKS BOUGHT. Best Prices Given. W. & G. FOYLE, 135, Charing Cross Road, London, W.C. Accuracy, Absolute Secrecy, Prompt Attention, and Satisfaction Guaranteed. Trial Order earnestly solicited. Full Price List and Testimonials on application. TYPEWRITING. Authors' MSS. copied by Experienced Operator. DUPLICATING. Attendance locally for dictation. MISS SOLLY, 378, Shirley Road, Southampton. Nothing Too Small ! Nothing Too Large! MISS MORGAN'S TYPEWRITING, SHORTHAND, AND TRANSLATION OFFICES. Dunster House, Mark Lane, London, E.C. Every description of Typewriting, Authors' MSS., Sermons, &c., undertaken at from 1 Od. per 1,000 words. Special terms for large quantities or regular work. Meetings Reported on Moderate Terms. Accuracy and Promptness guaranteed. Telephone : 12137 Central. c. HERBERT CÆSAR, Homefield, Woodstock Road, St. Albans, Herts.  ## p. (#750) ################################################ vi ADVERTISEMENTS. . Two popular Hotels in Central London. Opposite the British Museum. THACKERAY HOTEL Great Russell Street, London. Near the British Museum, WHAT OUR AUTHORS AND OTHERS ARE SAYING ABOUT OUR BOOKS. THE AUTHOR OF "THE CO-RESPONDENT " WRITES : DEAR SIRS, May 10th, 1912. We thank you for the copies of " The Co-Respondent," received this morning. We were pleased to get them carlier than the date you named, and we like the get-up immensely. THE AUTHOR OF “CAIRN LODGE" WRITES: May 15, 1912. “ Begs to acknowledge the books sent to her, she is very pleased with the way they are got up." THE REVIEWER IN " THE MORNING LEADER" DESCRIBES "AUNT URSULA'S BEQUEST": "A little book which deserves mention for several reasons. 'Aunt Ursula's Bequest' is bound in very pleasing paper boards. It contains original new fiction about 30,000 words of it--and it costs a shilling. This is a good idea in the way of pocket volumes. It is also good intrinsically. It is a capital little tale ... excellently written in a sober, unpretentious way." KINGSLEY HOTEL Hart Street, Bloomsbury Square, London. Passenger Lifts. Bathrooms on every Floor. Lounges and Spacious Dining, Drawing, Writing, Reading, Billiard and Smoking Rooms. Fireproof Floors. Perfect Sanita. tion. Telephones. Night Porters. Bedroom, Attendance, and Table d'Hote Breakfast, single, from 5/6 to 7/6. Table d'Hote Dinner, Six Courses, 3/-. Full Tariff and Testimonials on application. Telegraphic Addresses : Thackeray Hotel—"Thackeray, London." Kingsley Hotel —"Bookcraft, London." MURRAY & EVENDEN. Pleydell House, Pleydell Street, Fleet Street, E.C. MRS. GILL'S TYPEWRITING. SHORTHAND. | AUTHORS wishing to make arrange- AND TRANSLATION OFFICE, ments for Publishing are invited to 35, LUDGATE HILL, LONDON, E.C. communicate with LYNWOOD & Co., Telephone—8464 Central. Established 1883. Ltd., Publishers, 12, Paternoster Row, Manuscripts of every description promptly and intel- London, E.C., who will be pleased ligently copied, from 1s. per 1,000 words; special success with work rendered indistinct by hasty writing and by to consider MSS. and advise (free). corrections. French and German typewriting undertaken, and typewritten translations supplied. Testimonials Please write before sending MSS. from authors, scientists, engineers, architects, barristers. Reference kindly permitted to Messrs. A. P. Watt & Son, CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS Literary Agents, Hastings House, Norfolk Street, Strand, POST FREE ON APPLICATION. W.C. Neatness and accuracy, with promptness ; 7d. per 1,000; TYPEWRITING. over 20,000, 6d. Plays ruled and bound, 8d. Cheap duplicating. Authors' MSS. copied from 9d. per 1,000 DRACUP, 21, Millbrook Road, BEDFORD. words; in duplicate, 1/-. Plays and General TYPEWRITING.– typed at 10d. per 1,000 Copying. List and specimen of work on appli words (carbon copy free).- EXCELSIOR TYPEWRITING OFFICES, cation. 20, Bucklersbury, E.C. ONE OF NUMEROUS TESTIMONIALS. TYPEWRITING & SECRETARIAL WORK. MISSES CONQUEST & BUCHANAN, but praise for the accuracy, speed and neatness with which she 84, VICTORIA STREET, S.W. Telephone : No. 5537 Westminster. Recommended by Mr. G. K. Chesterton, Baron de Worms, MISS M. R. HORNE, New Address :- Many Testimonials, of which the following is a specimen : “ Many 5, PADCROFT ROAD, YIEWSLEY, MIDDLESEX. || thanks for the excellent work and the promptness with which it has been done." TVDCWDITIAN Authors' MSS. carefully Tel.: Bank 82. # Miss M. R. HORNE has typed for me literary matter to the extent of some hundreds of thousands of words. I have nothing does her work.-FRANK SAVILE." Miss Gertrude Tuckwell, Canon Swallow, Hilaire Belloc, Esq., and Others, Printed by BRADBURY, AGNEW, & Co. LD., and Published by them for THE SOCIETY OF AUTHORS (INCORPORATED) at 10, Bouverie Street, London, E.C.  ## p. 1 (#751) ############################################## The Author (THE ORGAN OF THE INCORPORATED SOCIETY OF AUTHORS). SUPPLEMENT. COPYRIGHT ACT, 1911. [1 & 2 Geo. 5. CH. 46.] ARRANGEMENT OF SECTIONS. PART I. IMPERIAL COPYRIGHT. Rights. Section, 1. Copyright. 2. Infringement of copyright. 3. Term of copyright. 4. Compulsory licences. 5. Ownership of copyright, &c. Civil Remedies. 6. Civil remedies for infringement of copyright. 7. Rights of owner against persons possessing or dealing with infringing copies, &c. 8. Exemption of innocent infringer from liability to pay damages, &c. 9. Restriction on remedies in the case of architecture. 10. Limitation of actions. Summary Remedies. 11. Penalties for dealing with infringing copies, &c. 12. Appeals to quarter sessions. 13. Extent of provisions as to summary remedies. Importation of Copies. 14. Importation of copies. Delivery of Books to Libraries. 15. Delivery of copies to British Museum and other libraries. Special Provisions as to Certain Works. 16. Works of joint authors. 17. Posthumous works. 18. Provisions as to Government publications. 19. Provisions as to mechanical instruments. 20. Provision as to political speeches. 21. Provisions as to photographs. 22. Provisions as to designs registrable under 7 Edw. 7, c. 29. 23. Works of foreign authors first published in parts of His Majesty's dominions to which * Act extends. 24. Existing works.  ## p. 2 (#752) ############################################## ( 2 ) Application to British Possessions. 25. Application of Act to British Dominions. 26. Legislative powers of self-governing Dominions. 27. Power of Legislatures of British possessions to pass supplemental legislation. 28. Application to protectorates. PART II. INTERNATIONAL COPYRIGHT, 29. Power to extend Act to foreign works. 30. Application of Part II. to British possessions. Part III. SUPPLEMENTAL PROVISIONS. 31. Abrogation of common law rights. 32. Provisions as to Orders in Council. 33. Saving of university copyright. 34. Saving of compensation to certain libraries. 35. Interpretation. 36. Repeal. Short title and commencement, SCHEDULES. 37. She An Act to amend and consolidate the Law relating to Copyright. [16th December, 1911.] BE it enacted by the King's most Excellent Majesty, by and with the advice and consent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and Commons, in this present Parliament assembled, and by the authority of the same, as follows :- PART 1. IMPERIAL COPYRIGHT. Rights. Copyright. 1.-(1) Subject to the provisions of this Act, copyright shall subsist throughout the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends for the term herein-after mentioned in every original literary dramatic musical and artistic work, if- (a) in the case of a published work, the work was first published within such parts of His Majesty's dominions as aforesaid ; and (6) in the case of an unpublished work, the author was at the date of the making of the work a British subject or resident within such parts of His Majesty's dominions as aforesaid ; but in no other works, except so far as the protection conferred by this Act is extended by Orders in Council thereunder relating to self-governing dominions to which this Act does not extend and to foreign countries. (2) For the purposes of this Act, “copyright” means the sole right to produce or reproduce the work or any substantial part thereof in any material form whatsoever, to perform, or in the case of a lecture to deliver, the work or any substantial part thereof in public; if the work is unpublished, to publish the work or any substantial part thereof; and shall include the sole right,- (a) to produce, reproduce, perform, or publish any translation of the work ; (6) In the case of a dramatic work, to convert it into a novel or other non-dramatic work ;  ## p. 3 (#753) ############################################## (c) in the case of a novel or other non-dramatic work, or of an artistic work, to convert it into a dramatic work, by way of performance in public or otherwise • (d) in the case of a literary, dramatic, or musical work, to make any record, perforated roll, cinematograph film, or other contrivance by means of which the work may be mechanically performed or delivered, and to authorise any such acts as aforesaid. . (3) For the purposes of this Act, publication, in relation to any work, means the issue of copies of the work to the public, and does not include the performance in public of a dramatic or musical work, the delivery in public of a lecture, the exhibition in public of an artistic work, or the construction of an architectural work of art, but, for the purposes of this provision, the issue of photographs and engravings of works of sculpture and archi- tectural works of art shall not be deemed to be publication of such works. 2.-(1) Copyright in a work shall be deemed to be infringed by any person who, Infringement without the consent of the owner of the copyright, does anything the sole right to do which of copyright. is by this Act conferred on the owner of the copyright : Provided that the following acts shall not constitute an infringement of copyright :- (i) Any fair dealing with any work for the purposes of private study, research, criticism, review, or newspaper summary : (ii) Where the author of an artistic work is not the owner of the copyright therein, the use by the author of any mould, cast, sketch, plan, model or study made by him for the purpose of the work, provided that he does not thereby repeat or imitate the main design of that work: (iii) The making or publishing of paintings, drawings, engravings, or photographs of a work of sculpture or artistic craftsmanship, if permanently situate in a public place or building, or the making or publishing of paintings, drawings, engravings, or photographs (which are not in the nature of architectural draw- ings or plans) of any architectural work of art : (iv) The publication in a collection, mainly composed of non-copyright matter, bonâ fide intended for the use of schools, and so described in the title and in any advertisements issued by the publisher, of short passages from published literary works not themselves published for the use of schools in which copyright sub- subsists : Provided that not more than two of such passages from works by the same author are published by the same publisher within five years, and that the source from which such passages are taken is acknowledged : (v) The publication in a newspaper of a report of a lecture delivered in public, unless the report is prohibited by conspicuous written or printed notice affixed before and maintained during the lecture at or about the main entrance of the building in which the lecture is given, and, except whilst the building is being used for public worship, in a position near the lecturer ; but nothing in this paragraph shall affect the provisions in paragraph (i) as to newspaper summaries : (vi) The reading or recitation in public by one person of any reasonable extract from any published work. (2) Copyright in a work shall also be deemed to be infringed by any person who- (a) sells or lets for hire, or by way of trade exposes or offers for sale or hire; or b) distributes either for the purposes of trade or to such an extent as to affect prejudicially the owner of the copyright; or (c) by way of trade exhibits in public; or id) imports for sale or hire into any part of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends, any work which to his knowledge infringes copyright or would infringe copyright if it had been made within the part of His Majesty's dominions in or into which the sale or hiring, exposure, offering for sale or hire, distribution, exhibition, or importation took place. - (3) Copyright in a work shall also be deemed to be infringed by any person who for his private profit permits a theatre or other place of entertainment to be used for the per- formance in public of the work without the consent of the owner of the copyright, unless he was not aware, and had no reasonable ground for suspecting, that the performance would be an infringement of copyright,  ## p. 4 (#754) ############################################## (4) Term of copy- 3. The term for which copyright shall subsist shall, except as otherwise expressly right. provided by this Act, be the life of the author and a period of fifty years after his death : Provided that at any time after the expiration of twenty-five years, or in the case of a work in which copyright subsists at the passing of this Act thirty years, from the death of the author of a published work, copyright in the work shall not be deemed to be infringed by the reproduction of the work for sale if the person reproducing the work proves that he has given the prescribed notice in writing of his intention to reproduce the work, and that he has paid in the prescribed manner to, or for the benefit of, the owner of the copyright royalties in respect of all copies of the work sold by him calculated at the rate of ten per cent. on the price at which he publishes the work; and, for the purposes of this proviso, the Board of Trade may make regulations prescribing the mode in which notices are to be given, and the particulars to be given in such notices, and the mode, time, and frequency of the payment of royalties, including (if they think fit) regulations requiring payment in advance or otherwise securing the payment of royalties. Compulsory 4. If at any time after the death of the author of a literary, dramatic, or musical work licences. which has been published or performed in public a complaint is made to the Judicial Com- mittee of the Privy Council that the owner of the copyright in the work has refused to republish or to allow the republication of the work or has refused to allow the performance in public of the work, and that by reason of such refusal the work is withheld from the public, the owner of the copyright may be ordered to grant a licence to reproduce the work or perform the work in public, as the case may be, on such terms and subject to such conditions as the Judicial Committee may think fit. Ownership of 5.-(1) Subject to the provisions of this Act, the author of a work shall be the first copyright, &c. owner of the copyright therein : Provided that, (a) where, in the case of an engraving, photograph, or portrait, the plate or other original was ordered by some other person and was made for valuable considera- tion in pursuance of that order, then, in the absence of any agreement to the contrary, the person by whom such plate or other original was ordered shall be the first owner of the copyright; and (6) where the author was in the employment of some other person under a contract of service or apprenticeship and the work was made in the course of his employ- ment by that person, the person by whom the author was employed shall, in the absence of any agreement to the contrary, be the first owner of the copyright, but where the work is an article or other contribution to a newspaper, magazine, or similar periodical, there shall, in the absence of any agreement to the contrary, be deemed to be reserved to the author a right to restrain the publication of the work, otherwise than as part of a newspaper, magazine, or similar periodical. (2) The owner of the copyright in any work may assign the right, either wholly or partially, and either generally or subject to limitations to the United Kingdom or any self- governing dominion or other part of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends, and either for the whole term of the copyright or for any part thereof, and may grant any interest in the right by licence, but no such assignment or grant shall be valid unless it is in writing signed by the owner of the right in respect of which the assignment or grant is made, or by his duly authorised agent : Provided that, where the author of a work is the first owner of the copyright therein, no assignment of the copyright, and no grant of any interest therein, made by him (other- wise than by will) after the passing of this Act, shall be operative to vest in the assignee or grantee any rights with respect to the copyright in the work beyond the expiration of twenty-five years from the death of the author, and the reversionary interest in the copy- right expectant on the termination of that period shall, on the death of the author, notwithstanding any agreement to the contrary, devolve on his legal personal representatives as part of his estate, and any agreement entered into by him as to the disposition of such reversionary interest shall be null and void, but nothing in this proviso shall be construed as applying to the assignment of the copyright in a collective work or a licence to publish a work or part of a work as part of a collective work. (3) Where, under any partial assignment of copyright, the assignee becomes entitled  ## p. 5 (#755) ############################################## ( 5 ) to any right comprised in copyright, the assignee as respects the right so assigned, and the assignor as respects the rights not assigned, shall be treated for the purposes of this Act as the owner of the copyright, and the provisions of this Act shall have effect accordingly. Civil Remedies. 6.-(1) Where copyright in any work has been infringed, the owner of the copyright Civil reme- shall, except as otherwise provided by this Act, be entitled to all such remedies by way of dies for injunction or interdict, damages, accounts, and otherwise, as are or may be conferred by of infringement law for the infringement of a right. (2) The costs of all parties in any proceedings in respect of the infringement of copyright shall be in the absolute discretion of the Court. (3) In any action for infringement of copyright in any work, the work shall be presumed to be a work in which copyright subsists and the plaintiff shall be presumed to be the owner of the copyright, unless the defendant puts in issue the existence of the copyright, or, as the case may be, the title of the plaintiff, and where any such question is in issue, then- (a) if a name purporting to be that of the author of the work is printed or otherwise indicated thereon in the usual manner, the person whose name is so printed or indicated shall, unless the contrary is proved, be presumed to be the author of the work ; (6) if no name is so printed or indicated, or if the name so printed or indicated is not the author's true name or the name by which he is commonly known, and a name purporting to be that of the publisher or proprietor of the work is printed or otherwise indicated thereon in the usual manner, the person whose name is so printed or indicated shall, unless the contrary is proved, be presumed to be the owner of the copyright in the work for the purposes of proceedings in respect of the infringement of copyright therein. 7. All infringing copies of any work in which copyright subsists, or of any substantial Rights of part thereof, and all plates used or intended to be used for the production of such infringing owner against copies, shall be deemed to be the property of the owner of the copyright, who accordingly persons ooonvorsin possessing or may take proceedings for the recovery of the possession thereof or in respect of the conversion thereof. infringing 8. Where proceedings are taken in respect of the infringement of the copyright in copies, &c. any work and the defendant in his defence alleges that he was not aware of the existence Exemption of innocent of the copyright in the work, the plaintiff shall not be entitled to any remedy other than an all infringer from injunction or interdict in respect of the infringement if the defendant proves that at the liability to date of the infringement he was not aware and had no reasonable ground for suspecting that pay damages, copyright subsisted in the work. 9.-(1) Where the construction of a building or other structure which infringes or Restriction on which, if completed, would infringe the copyright in some other work has been commenced, remedies in the owner of the copyright shall not be entitled to obtain an injunction or interdict to the case of architecture. restrain the construction of such building or structure or to order its demolition. (2) Such of the other provisions of this Act as provide that an infringing copy of a work shall be deemed to be the property of the owner of the copyright, or as impose summary penalties, shall not apply in any case to which this section applies. 10. An action in respect of infringement of copyright shall not be commenced after Limitation the expiration of three years next after the infringement. of actions. &c. Summary Remedies. 11.-(1) If any person knowingly- (a) makes for sale or hire any infringing copy of a work in which copyright Penalties for subsists ; or dealing with (b) sells or lets for hire, or by way of trade exposes or offers for sale or hire any any infringing infringing copy of any such work ; or (c) distributes infringing copies of any such work either for the purposes of trade or to such an extent as to affect prejudicially the owner of the copyright ; or  ## p. 6 (#756) ############################################## ( 6 ) (d) by way of trade exhibits in public any infringing copy of any such work; or () imports for sale or hire into the United Kingdom any infringing copy of any." such work : he shall be guilty of an offence under this Act and be liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding forty shillings for every copy dealt with in contravention of this section, but not exceeding fifty pounds in respect of the same transaction ; or, in the case of a second or subsequent offence, either to such fine or to imprisonment with or without hard labour for a term not exceeding two months. (2) If any person knowingly makes or has in his possession any plate for the purpose, of making infringing copies of any work in which copyright subsists, or knowingly and for his private profit causes any such work to be performed in public without the consent of the owner of the copyright, he shall be guilty of an offence under this Act, and be liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding fifty pounds, or, in the case of a second or subsequent offence, either to such fine or to imprisonment with or without hard labour for a term not exceeding two months. (3) The court before which any such proceedings are taken may, whether the alleged offender is convicted or not, order that all copies of the work or all plates in the possession of the alleged offender, which appear to it to be infringing copies or plates for the purpose of making infringing copies, be destroyed or delivered up to the owner of the copyright or otherwise dealt with as the court may think fit. 2 Edw. 7, (4) Nothing in this section shall, as respects musical works, affect the provisions of c. 15. the Musical (Summary Proceedings) Copyright Act, 1902, or the Musical Copyright Act, 6 Edw. 7, 1906. c. 36. Appeals to 12. Any person aggrieved by a summary conviction of an offence under the foregoing quarter provisions of this Act may in England and Ireland appeal to a court of quarter sessions sessions. and in Scotland under and in terms of the Summary Jurisdiction (Scotland) Acts. Extent of '13. The provisions of this Act with respect to summary remedies shall extend only.to provisions as the United Kingdom. to summary remedies. Importation of Copies. Importation 14.-(1) Copies made out of the United Kingdom of any work in which copyright of copies. subsists wbich if made in the United Kingdom would infringe copyright, and as to which the owner of the copyright gives notice in writing by himself or his agent to the Com- missioners of Customs and Excise, that he is desirous that such copies should not be imported into the United Kingdom, shall not be so imported, and shall, subject to the provisions of this section, be deemed to be included in the table of prohibitions and restrictions contained 39 & 40 Vict. in section forty-two of the Customs Consolidation Act, 1876, and that section shall apply c. 36. accordingly. (2) Before detaining any such copies or taking any further proceedings with a view to the forfeiture thereof under the law relating to the Customs, the Commissioners of Customs and Excise may require the regulations under this section, whether as to information, con- ditions, or other matters, to be complied with, and may satisfy themselves in accordance with those regulations that the copies are such as are probibited by this section to be imported. (3) The Commissioners of Customs and Excise may make regulations, either general or - special, respecting the detention and forfeiture of copies the importation of which is prohibited by this section, and the conditions, if any, to be fulfilled before such detention and forfeiture, and may, by such regulations, determine the information, notices, and security to be given, and the evidence requisite for any of the purposes of this section, and the mode of verification of such evidence. (4) The regulations may apply to copies of all works the importation of copies of which is prohibited by this section, or different regulations may be made respecting different classes of such works. (5) The regulations may provide for the informant reimbursing the Commissioners of Customs and Excise all expenses and damages incurred in respect of any detention made on his information, and of any proceedings consequent on such detention ; and may provide for notices under any enactment repealed by this Act being treated as notices given under this section,  ## p. 7 (#757) ############################################## ( ) 7 (6) The foregoing provisions of this section shall have effect as if they were part of the Customs Consolidation Act, 1876 : Provided that, notwithstanding anything in that Act, the Isle of Man shall not be treated as part of the United Kingdom for the purposes of this section. (7) This section shall, with the necessary modifications, apply to the importation into a British possession to which this Act extends of copies of works made out of that possession. Delivery of Books to Libraries. 15.—(1) The publisher of every book published in the United Kingdom shall, within Delivery of one month after the publication, deliver, at his own expense, a copy of the book to the copies to trustees of the British Museum, who shall give a written receipt for it. British Museum and (2) He shall also, if written demand is made before the expiration of twelve months other after publication, deliver within one month after receipt of that written demand or, if the libraries. demand was made before publication, within one month after publication, to some depôt in London named in the demand a copy of the book for, or in accordance with the directions of, the authority having the control of each of the following libraries, namely : the Bodleian Library, Oxford, the University Library, Cambridge, the Library of the Faculty of Advocates at Edinburgh, and the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, and subject to the provisions of this section the National Library of Wales. In the case of an encyclopædia, newspaper, review, magazine, or work published in a series of numbers or parts, the written demand may include all numbers or parts of the work which may be subsequently published. (3) The copy delivered to the trustees of the British Museum shall be a copy of the whole book with all maps and illustrations belonging thereto, finished and coloured in the same manner as the best copies of the book are published, and shall be bound, sewed, or stiched together, and on the best paper on which the book is printed. (4) The copy delivered for the other authorities mentioned in this section shall be on the paper on which the largest number of copies of the book is printed for sale, and shall be in the like condition as the books prepared for sale. (5) The books of which copies are to be delivered to the National Library of Wales shall not include books of such classes as may be specified in regulations to be made by the Board of Trade. (6) If a publisher fails to comply with this section, he shall be liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five pounds and the value of the book, and the fine shall be paid to the trustees or authority to whom the book ought to have been delivered. (7) For the purposes of this section, the expression “ book " includes every part or division of a book, pamphlet, sheet of letter-press, sheet of music, map, plan, chart or table separately published, but shall not include any second or subsequent edition of a book unless such edition contains additions or alterations either in the letterpress or in the maps, prints, or other erigravings belonging thereto. Special Provisions as to certain Works, 16.-(1) In the case of a work of joint authorship, copyright shall subsist during the Works of life of the author who first dies and for a term of fifty years after his death, or during the joint authors. life of the author who dies last, whichever period is the longer, and references in this Act to the period after the expiration of any specified number of years from the death of the author shall be construed as references to the period after the expiration of the like number of years from the death of the author who dies first or after the death of the author who dies last, whichever period may be the shorter, and in the provisions of this Act with respect to the grant of compulsory licences a reference to the date of the death of the author who dies last shall be substituted for the reference to the date of the death of the author. (2) Where, in the case of a work of joint authorship, some one or more of the joint authors do not satisfy the conditions conferring copyright laid down by this Act, the work shall be treated for the purposes of this Act as if the other author or authors had been the sole author or authors thereof : Provided that the term of the copyright shall be the same as it would have been if all the authors had satisfied such conditions as aforesaid.  ## p. 8 (#758) ############################################## ( ) 8 (3) For the purposes of this Act, “ a work of joint authorship” means a work pro- duced by the collaboration of two or more authors in which the contribution of one author is not distinct from the contribution of the other author or authors. (4) Where a married woman and her husband are joint authors of a work the interest of such married woman therein shall be her separate property. Posthumous 17.-(1) In the case of a literary dramatic or musical work, or an engraving, in which works. copyright subsists at the date of the death of the author, or, in the case of a work of joint authorship, at or immediately before the date of the death of the author who dies last, but which has not been published, nor, in the case of a dramatic or musical work, been performed in public, nor, in the case of a lecture, been delivered in public, before that date, copyright shall subsist till publication, or performance or delivery in public, whichever may first happen, and for a term of fifty years thereafter, and the proviso to section three of this Act shall, in the case of such a work, apply as if the author had died at the date of such publication or performance or delivery in public as aforesaid. (2) The ownership of an author's manuscript after his death, where such ownership has been acquired under a testamentary disposition made by the author and the manuscript is of a work which has not been published nor performed in public nor delivered in public, shall be primâ facie proof of the copyright being with the owner of the manuscript. Provisions as 18. Without prejudice to any rights or privileges of the Crown, where any work has, to Govern- whether before or after the commencement of this Act, been prepared or published by or ment pub- lications. under the direction or control of His Majesty or any Government department, the copyright in the work shall, subject to any agreement with the author, belong to His Majesty, and in such case shall continue for a period of fifty years from the date of the first publication of the work. Provisions as 19.—(1) Copyright shall subsist in records, perforated rolls, and other contrivances by to mechanical means of which sounds may be mechanically reproduced, in like manner as if such contri- instruments. vances were musical works, but the term of copyright shall be fifty years from the making of the original plate from which the contrivance was directly or indirectly derived, and the person who was the owner of such original plate at the time when such plate was made shall be deemed to be the author of the work, and, where such owner is a body corporate, the body corporate shall be deemed for the purposes of this Act to reside within the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends if it has established a place of business within such parts. (2) It shall not be deemed to be an infringement of copyright in any musical work for any person to make within the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends records, perforated rolls, or other contrivances by means of which the work may be mechanically performed, if such person proves- (a) that such contrivances have previously been made by, or with the consent or acquiescence of, the owner of the copyright in the work ; and . (6) that he has given the prescribed notice of his intention to make the contrivances, and has paid in the prescribed manner to, or for the benefit of, the owner of the copyright in the work royalties in respect of all such contrivances sold by him, calculated at the rate herein-after mentioned : Provided that, (i) nothing in this provision shall authorise any alterations in, or omissions from, the work reproduced, unless contrivances reproducing the work subject to similar alterations and omissions have been previously made by, or with the consent or acquiescence of, the owner of the copyright, or unless such alterations or omissions are reasonably necessary for the adaptation of the work to the contrivances in question ; and (ii) for the purposes of this provision, a musical work shall be deemed to include any words so closely associated therewith as to form part of the same work, but shall not be deemed to include a contrirance by means of which sounds may be mechanically reproduced. (3) The rate at which such royalties as aforesaid are to be calculated shall- (a) in the case of contrivances sold within two years after the commencement of this Act by the person making the same, be two and one-half per cent. ; and  ## p. 9 (#759) ############################################## ( 9 ) (6) in the case of contrivances sold as aforesaid after the expiration of that period five per cent. on the ordinary retail selling price of the contrivance calculated in the prescribed manner, so however that the royalty payable in respect of a contrivance shall, in no case, be less than a half-penny for each separate musical work in which copyright subsists reproduced thereon, and, where the royalty calculated as aforesaid includes a fraction of a farthing, such fraction shall be reckoned as a farthing : Provided that, if, at any time after the expiration of seven years from the commence- ment of this Act, it appears to the Board of Trade that such rate as aforesaid is no longer equitable, the Board of Trade may, after holding a public inquiry, make an order either decreasing or increasing that rate to such extent as under the circumstances may seein just, but any order so made shall be provisional only and shall not have any effect unless and until confirmed by Parliament; but, where an order revising the rate has been so made and confirmed, no further revision shall be made before the expiration of fourteen years from the date of the last revision. (4) If any such contrivance is made reproducing two or more different works in which copyright subsists and the owners of the copyright therein are different persons, the sums payable by way of royalties under this section shall be apportioned amongst the several owners of the copyright in such proportions as, failing agreement, may be determined by arbitration. (5) When any such contrivances by means of which a musical work may be mechanically performed have been made, then, for the purposes of this section, the owner of the copyright in the work shall, in relation to any person who makes the prescribed inquiries, be deemed to have given his consent to the making of such contrivances if he fails to reply to such inquiries within the prescribed time. (6) For the purposes of this section, the Board of Trade may make regulations prescribing anything which under this section is to be prescribed, and prescribing the mode in which notices are to be given and the particulars to be given in such notices, and the mode, time, and frequency of the payment of royalties, and any such regulations may, if the Board think fit, include regulations requiring payment in advance or otherwise securing the payment of royalties. (7) In the case of musical works published before the commencement of this Act, the foregoing provisions shall have effect, subject to the following modifications and additions :- (a) The conditions as to the previous making by, or with the consent or acquiescence of, the owner of the copyright in the work, and the restrictions as to alterations in or omissions from the work, shall not apply : (6) The rate of two and one-half per cent. shall be substituted for the rate of five per cent. as the rate at which royalties are to be calculated, but no royalties shall be payable in respect of contrivances sold before the first day of July, nineteen hundred and thirteen, if contrivances reproducing the same work had been lawfully made, or placed on sale within the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends before the first day of July, nineteen hundred and ten : (c) Notwithstanding any assignment made before the passing of this Act of the copy- right in a musical work, any rights conferred by this Act in respect of the makiny, or authorising the making, of contrivances by means of which the work may be mechanically performed shall belong to the author or his legal personal representatives and not to the assignee, and the royalties aforesaid shall be payable to, and for the benefit of, the author of the work or his legal personal representatives : (d) The saving contained in this Act of the rights and interests arising from, or in connexion with, action taken before the commencement of this Act shall not be construed as authorising any person who has made contrivances by means of which the work may be mechanically performed to sell any such contrivances, whether made before or after the passing of this Act, except on the terms and subject to the conditions laid down in this section : @) Where the work is a work on which copyright is conferred by an Order in  ## p. 10 (#760) ############################################# ( 10 ) Council relating to a foreign country, the copyright so conferred shall not, except to such extent as may be provided by the Order, include any rights with respect to the making of records, perforated rolls, or other contrivances by means of which the work may be mechanically performed. (8) Notwithstanding anything in this Act, where a record, perforated roll, or other contrivance by means of which sounds may be mechanically reproduced bas been made before the commencement of this Act, copyright shall, as from the commencement of this Act, subsist therein in like manner and for the like term as if this Act had been in force at the date of the making of the original plate from which the contrivance was directly or indirectly derived : Provided that (i) the person who, at the commencement of this Act, is the owner of such original - plate shall be the first owner of such copyright ; and (ii) nothing in this provision shall be construed as conferring copyright in any such contrivance if the making thereof would have infringed copyright in some. other such contrivance, if this provision had been in force at the time of the making of the first-mentioned contrivance. Provision as 20. Notwithstanding anything in this Act, it shall not be an infringement of copy- to political right in an address of a political nature delivered at a public meeting to publish a report speeches. thereof in a newspaper. Provisions as 21. The term for which copyright shall subsist in photographs shall be fifty years to photo- graphs. from the making of the original negative from which the photograph was directly or indirectly derived, and the person who was owner of such negative at the time when such negative was made shall be deemed to be the author of the work, and, where such owner is a body corporate, the body corporate shall be deemed for the purposes of this Act to reside within the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends if it has established a place of business within such parts. Provisions as 22.-(1) This Act shall not apply to designs capable of being registered under the to designs Patents and Designs Act, 1907, except designs which, though capable of being so registrable registered, are not used or intended to be used as models or patterns to be multiplied by under 7 Edw. 7, any industrial process. (2) General rules under section eighty-six of the Patents and Designs Act, 1907, may be made for determining the conditions under which a design shall be deemed to be used for such purposes as aforesaid. Works of 23. If it appears to His Majesty that a foreign country does not give, or has not foreign undertaken to give, adequate protection to the works of British authors, it shall be lawful authors first for His Maja for His Majesty by Order in Council to direct that such of the provisions of this Act as published in parts of a confer copyright on works first published within the parts of His Majesty's dominions His Majesty's to which this Act extends, shall not apply to works published after the date specified in dominions to the Order, the authors whereof are subjects or citizens of such foreign country, and are which Act not resident in His Majesty's dominions, and thereupon those provisions shall not apply extends. to such works. Existing 24.-(1) Where any person is immediately before the commencement of this Act works. entitled to any such right in any work as is specified in the first column of the First Schedule to this Act, or to any interest in such a right, he shall, as from that date, be entitled to the substituted right set forth in the second column of that schedule, or to the same interest in such a substituted right, and to no other right or interest, and such substituted right shall subsist for the term for which it would have subsisted if this Act had been in force at the date when the work was made and the work had been one entitled to copyright thereunder : Provided that (a) if the author of any work in which any such right as is specified in the first column of the First Schedule to this Act subsists at the commencement of this Act has, before that date, assigned the right or granted any interest therein for the whole term of the right, then at the date when, but for the passing of this Act, the right would have expired, the substituted right conferred by this section c. 29.  ## p. 11 (#761) ############################################# ( ) 11 shall, in the absence of express agreement, pass to the author of the work, and any interest therein created before the commencement of this Act and then subsisting shall determine ; but the person who immediately before the date at which the right would so have expired was the owner of the right or interest shall be entitled at his option either- (i) on giving such notice as hereinafter mentioned, to an assignment of the right or the grant of a similar interest therein for the remainder of the term of the right for such consideration as, failing agreement, may be determined by arbitration ; or (ii) without any such assignment or grant, to continue to reproduce or perform the work in like manner as theretofore subject to the payment, if demanded by the author within three years after the date at which the right would have so expired, of such royalties to the author as, failing agreement, may be determined by arbitration, or, where the work is incorporated in a collective work and the owner of the right or interest is the proprietor of that collective work, without any such payment. The notice above referred to must be given not more than one year nor less than six months before the date at which the right would have so expired, and must be sent by registered post to the author, or, if he cannot with reasonable diligence be found, advertised in the London Gazette and in two London newspapers: (6) where any person has, before the twenty-sixth day of July nineteen hundred and ten, taken any action whereby he has incurred any expenditure or liability in connexion with the reproduction or performance of any work in a manner which at the time was lawful, or for the purpose of or with a view to the reproduction or performance of a work at a time when such reproduction or performance would, but for the passing of this Act, have been lawful, nothing in this section shall diminish or prejudice any rights or interest arising from or in connexion with such action which are subsisting and valuable at the said date, unless the person who by virtue of this section becomes entitled to restrain such reproduc- tion or performance agrees to pay such compensation as, failing agreement, may be determined by arbitration. (2) For the purposes of this section, the expression "author" includes the legal personal representatives of a deceased author. (3) Subject to the provisions of section nineteen subsections (ū) and (8) and of section thirty-three of this Act, copyright shall not subsist in any work made before the commencement of this Act, otherwise than under, and in accordance with, the provisions of this section. Application to British Possessions. 25.-(1) *This Act, except such of the provisions thereof as are expressly restricted to Application the United Kingdom, shall extend throughout His Majesty's dominions : Provided that it of Act to shall not extend to a self-governing dominion, unless declared by the Legislature of that dominions dominion to be in force therein either without any modifications or additions, or with such modifications and additions relating exclusively to procedure and remedies, or necessary to adapt this Act to the circumstances of the dominion, as may be enacted by such Legislature. (2) If the Secretary of State certifies by notice published in the London Gazette that any self-governing dominion has passed legislation under which works, the authors whereof were at the date of the making of the works British subjects resident elsewhere than in the dominion or (not being British subjects) were resident in the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends, enjoy within the dominion rights substantially identical with those conferred by this Act, then, whilst such legislation continues in force, the dominion shall, for the purposes of the rights conferred by this Act, be treated as if it were a dominion to which this Act extends ; and it shall be lawful for the Secretary of State to give such a certificate as aforesaid, notwithstanding that the remedies for enforcing the rights, or the restrictions on the importation of copies of works, manu- factured in a foreign country, under the law of the dominion, differ from those under this Act, British  ## p. 12 (#762) ############################################# ( ) 12 Legislative powers of self-govern- ing dominions. 26.-(1) The Legislature of any self-governing dominion may, at any time, repeal all or any of the enactments relating to copyright passed by Parliament (including this Act) so far as they are operative within that dominion : Provided that no such repeal shall prejudicially affect any legal rights existing at the time of the repeal, and that, on this Act or any part thereof being so repealed by the Legislature of a self-governing dominion, that dominion shall cease to be a dominion to which this Act extends. (2) In any self-governing dominion to which this Act does not extend, the enactments repealed by this Act shall, so far as they are operative in that dominion, continue in force until repealed by the Legislature of that dominion. (3) Where His Majesty in Council is satisfied that the law of a self-governing dominion to which this Act does not extend provides adequate protection within the dominion for the works (whether published or unpublished) of authors who at the time of the making of the work were British subjects resident elsewhere than in that dominion, His Majesty in Council may, for the purpose of giving reciprocal protection, direct that this Act, except such parts (if any) thereof as may be specified in the Order, and subject to any conditions contained therein, shall, within the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends, apply to works the authors whereof were, at the time of the making of the work, resident within the first-mentioned dominion, and to works first published in that dominion ; but save as provided by such an Order, works the authors whereof were resident in a dominion to which this Act does not extend shall not, whether they are British subjects or not, be entitled to any protection under this Act except such protection as is by this Act conferred on works first published within the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends : Provided that no such Order shall confer any rights within a self-governing dominion, but the Governor in Council of any self-governing dominion to which this Act extends, may, by Order, confer within that dominion the like rights as His Majesty in Council is, under the foregoing provisions of this subsection, authorised to confer within other parts of His Majesty's dominions. For the purposes of this subsection, the expression “a dominion to which this Act extends” includes a dominion which is for the purposes of this Act to be treated as if it were a dominion to which this Act extends. 27. The Legislature of any British possession to which this Act extends may modify or add to any of the provisions of this Act in its application to the possession, but except so far as such modifications and additions relate to procedure and remedies, they shall apply only to works the authors whereof were at the time of the making of the work, resident in the possession, and to works first published in the possession. 28. His Majesty may, by Order in Council, extend this Act to any territories under his protection and to Cyprus, and, on the making of any such Order, this Act shall, subject to the provisions of the Order, have effect as if the territories to which it applies or Cyprus were part of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends. Power of Legislatures of British possessions to pass sup. plemental legislation. Application to protec- torates. PART II. INTERNATIONAL COPYRIGHT. Power to extend Act to foreign works. 29.-(1) His Majesty may, by Order in Council, direct that this Act (except such parts, if any, thereof as may be specified in the order) shall apply- (a) to works first published in a foreign country to which the Order relates, in like manner as if they were first published within the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends; to literary, dramatic, musical, and artistic works, or any class thereof, the authors whereof were at the time of the making of the work subjects or citizens of a foreign country to which the Order relates, in like manner as if the authors were British subjects; (c) in respect of residence in a foreign country to which the Order relates, in like manner as if such residence were residence in the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends;  ## p. 13 (#763) ############################################# ( 13 ) and thereupon, subject to the provisions of this part of this Act and of the Order, this Act shall apply accordingly : Provided that, (i) before making an Order in Council under this section in respect of any foreign country (other than a country with which His Majesty has entered into a convention relating to copyright), His Majesty shall be satisfied that that foreign country has made, or has undertaken to make, such provisions, if any, as it appears to His Majesty expedient to require for the protection of works entitled to copyright under the provisions of Part I of this Act; (ii) the Order in Council may provide that the term of copyright within such parts of His Majesty's dominions as aforesaid shall not exceed that conferred by the law of the country to which the order relates ; (iii) the provisions of this Act as to the delivery of copies of books shall not apply to works first published in such country, except so far as is provided by the Order; (iv) the Order in Council may provide that the enjoyment of the rights conferred by this Act shall be subject to the accomplishment of such conditions and formalities (if any) as may be prescribed by the Order ; in applying the provision of this Act as to ownership of copyright, the Order in Council may make such modifications as appear necessary having regard to the law of the foreign country; (vi) in applying the provisions of this Act as to existing works, the Order in Council may make such modifications as appear necessary, and may provide that nothing in those provisions as so applied shall be construed as reviving any right of preventing the production or importation of any translation 498.5 in any case where the right has ceased by virtue of section five of the c. 33. International Copyright Act, 1886. (2) An Order in Council under this section may extend to all the several countries named or described therein. . 30.-(1) An Order in Council under this part of this Act shall apply to all His Application • Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends ex pt self-governing dominions and any of Part 11. to other possession specified in the order with respect to which it appears to His Majesty ✓ British o possessions. expedient that the Order should not apply. (2) The Governor in Council of any self-governing dominion to wbich this Act extends may, as respects that dominion, make the like orders as under this part of this Act His Majesty in Council is authorised to make with respect to His Majesty's dominions other than self-governing dominions, and the provisions of this part of this Act shall, with the necessary modifications, apply accordingly. (3) Where it appears to His Majesty expedient to except from the provisions of any order any part of his dominions not being a self-governing dominion, it shall be lawful for His Majesty by the same or any other Order in Council to declare that such order and this Part of this Act shall not, and the same shall not, apply to such part, except so far as is necessary for preventing any prejudice to any rights acquired previously to the date of such Order. PART III, SUPPLEMENTAL PROVISIONS. 31. No person shall be entitled to copyright or any similar right in any literary, Abrogation dramatic, musical, or artistic work, whether published or unpublished, otherwise than of common under and in accordance with the provisions of this Act, or of any other statutory enact- law ment for the time being in force, but nothing in this section shall be construed as abrogating any right or jurisdiction to restrain a breach of trust or confidence. 32.-(1) His Majesty in Council may make Orders for altering, revoking, or varying Provisions as any Order in Council made under this Act, or under any enactments repealed by this Act, to Orders in but any Order made under this section shall not affect prejudicially any rights or interests Council.  ## p. 14 (#764) ############################################# ( ) 14 tion. acquired or accrued at the date when the Order comes into operation, and shall provide for the protection of such rights and interests. (2) Every Order in Council made under this Act shall be published in the London Gazette and shall be laid before both Houses of Parliament as soon as may be after it is made, and shall have effect as if enacted in this Act. faring of 33. Nothing in this Act shall deprive any of the universities and colleges mentioned university in the Copyright Act, 1775, of any copyright they already possess under that Act, but the copyright. remedies and penalties for infringement of any such copyright shall be under this Act and 15 Geo. 3, c. 53. not under that Act. Saving of 34. There shall continue to be charged on, and paid out of, the Consolidated Fund compensation of the United Kingdom such annual compensation as was immediately before the com- to certain mencement of this Act payable in pursuance of any Act as compensation to a library for libraries. the loss of the right to receive gratuitous copies of books : Provided that this compensation shall not be paid to a library in any year, unless the Treasury are satisfied that the compensation for the previous year has been applied in the purchase of books for the use of and to be preserved in the library. Interpreta- 35.—(1) In this Act, unless the context otherwise requires,— * Literary work" includes maps, charts, plans, tables, and compilations ; “ Dramatic work” includes any piece for recitation, choreographic work or entertain- ment in dumb show, the scenic arrangement or acting form of which is fixed in writing or otherwise, and any cinematograph production where the arrangement or acting form or the combination of incidents represented give the work an original character; “Artistic work” includes works of painting, drawing, sculpture, and artistic crafts- manship, and architectural works of art and engravings and photographs ; “Work of sculpture " includes casts and models; “ Architectural work of art” means any building or structure having an artistic character or design, in respect of such character or design, or any model for such building or structure, provided that the protection afforded by this Act shall be confined to the artistic character and design, and shall not extend to processes or methods of construction : “ Engravings” include etchings, lithographs, wood-cuts, prints, and other similar works, not being photographs ; “ Photograph” includes photo-lithograph and any work produced by any process analogous to photography; “ Cinematograph” includes any work produced by any process analogous to cinematography; * Collective work” means- (a) an encyclopædia, dictionary, year book, or similar work; (6) a newspaper, review, magazine, or similar periodical; and (c) any work written in distinct parts by different authors, or in which works or parts of works of different authors are incorporated; * Infringing," when applied to a copy of a work in which copyright subsists, means any copy, including any colourable imitation, made or imported in contravention of the provisions of this Act; * Performance” means any acoustic representation of a work and any visual repre- sentation of any dramatic action in a work, including such a representation made by means of any mechanical instrument; * Delivery,” in relation to a lecture, includes delivery by means of any mechanical instrument; “ Plate” includes any stereotype or other plate, stone, block, mould, matrix, transfer, or negative used or intended to be used for printing or reproducing copies of any work, and any matrix or other appliance by which records, perforated rolls or other con- trivances for the acoustic representation of the work are or are intended to be made; “Lecture" includes address, speech, and sermon ; * Self-governing dominion" means the Dominion of Canada, the Commonwealth of Australia, the Dominion of New Zealand, the Union of South Africa, and Newfoundland.  ## p. 15 (#765) ############################################# ( 15 ) (2) For the purposes of this Act (other than those relating to infringements of copy- right), a work shall not be deemed to be published or performed in public, and a lecture shall not be deemed to be delivered in public, if published, performed in public, or delivered in public, without the consent or acquiescence of the author, his executors administrators or assigns. (3) For the purposes of this Act, a work shall be deemed to be first published within the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends, notwithstanding that it has been published simultaneously in some other place, unless the publication in such parts of His Majesty's dominions as aforesaid is colourable only and is not intended to satisfy the reasonable requirements of the public, and a work shall be deemed to be published simultaneously in two places if the time between the publication in one such place and the publication in the other place does not exceed fourteen days, or such longer period as may, for the time being, be fixed by Order in Council. (4) Where, in the case of an unpublished work, the making of a work has extended over a considerable period, the conditions of this Act conferring copyright shall be deemed to have been complied with, if the author was, during any substantial part of that period, a British subject or a resident within the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends. (5) For the purposes of the provisions of this Act as to residence, an author of a work shall be deemed to be a resident in the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends if he is domiciled within any such part. 36. Subject to the provisions of this Act, the enactments mentioned in the Second Repeal. Schedule to this Act are hereby repealed to the extent specified in the third column of that schedule : Provided that this repeal shall not take effect in any part of His Majesty's dominions until this Act comes into operation in that part. · 37.-(1) This Act may be cited as the Copyright Act, 1911. Short title (2) This Act shall come into operation- and com- (a) in the United Kingdom, on the first day of July nineteen hundred and twelve or mencement. such earlier date as may be fixed by Order in Council ; (6) in a self-governing dominion to which this Act extends, at such date as may be fixed by the Legislature of that dominion; (c) in the Channel Islands, at such date as may be fixed by the States of those islands respectively; (d) in any other British possession to which this Act extends, on the proclamation thereof within the possession by the Governor.  ## p. 16 (#766) ############################################# ( ) 16 SCHEDULES. Section 24. FIRST SCHEDULE. EXISTING RIGHTS. Existing Right. Substituted Right, (a) In the case of Works other than Dramatic and Musical Works. Copyright. | Copyright as defined by this Act.* (6) In the case of Musical and Dramatic Works. Both copyright and performing right Copyright, but not performing right . Copyright as defined by this Act.* . Copyright as defined by this Act, except the sole right to perform the work or any substantial part thereof in public. | The sole right to perform the work in public, but none of the other rights comprised in copyright as defined by this Act. Performing right, but not copyright For the purposes of this Schedule the following expressions, where used in the first column thereof, have the following meanings :- “ Copyright,” in the case of a work which according to the law in force immediately before the commencement of this Act has not been published before that date and statutory copyright wherein depends on publication, includes the right at common law (if any) to restrain publication or other dealing with the work; “Perforining right," in the case of a work which has not been performed in public before the commencement of this Act, includes the right at common law (if any) to restrain the performance thereof in public. * In the case of an essay, article, or portion forming part of and first published in a review, magazine, or other periodical or work of a like nature, the right shall be subject to any right of publishing the essay, article, or portion in a separate form to which the author is entitled at the commencement of this Act, or would, if this Act had not been passed, have become entitled under section eighteen of the Copyright Act, 1842.  ## p. 17 (#767) ############################################# ( 17 ) SECOND SCHEDULE. Section 36. ENACTMENTS REPEALED. Session and Chapter. Short Title. Extent of Repeal. 8 Geo. 2, c. 13 The Engraving Copyright Act, 1734. The whole Act. 7 Geo. 3, c. 38 The Engraving Copyright Act, 1767. The whole Act. 15 Geo. 3, c. 53 The Copyright Act, 1775 . . The whole Act. 17 Geo. 3, c. 57 The Prints Copyright Act, 1777 The whole Act. 54 Geo. 3, c. 56 The Sculpture Copyright Act, 1814 . . The whole Act. 3 & 4 Will. 4, The Dramatic Copyright Act, 1833. . The whole Act. c. 15. 5 & 6 Will. 4, The Lectures Copyright Act, 1835. . The whole Act. c. 65. 6 & 7 Will. 4, | The Prints and Engravings Copyright The whole Act. C. 59. (Ireland) Act, 1836. 6 & 7 Will. 4, The Copyright Act, 1836 . . . . The whole Act. c. 110. 5 & 6 Vict. The Copyright Act, 1842 . . . . The whole Act. c. 45. 7 & 8 Vict. The International Copyright Act, 1844 . The whole Act. c. 12. 10 & 11 Vict. The Colonial Copyright Act, 1847 . :) The whole Act. c. 95. 15 & 16 Vict. The International Copyright Act, 1852 . The whole Act. c. 12. 25 & 26 Vict. The Fine Arts Copyright Act, 1862 . . Sections one to six. In section C. 68. eight the words "and pursuant “to any Act for the protection “of copyright engravings," and “and in any such Act as “aforesaid.” Sections nine to twelve. 38 & 39 Vict. The International Copyright Act, 1875 . The whole Act. c. 12. 39 & 40 Vict. The Customs Consolidation Act, 1876 . Section forty-two, from “ Books c. 36. “wherein " to " such copy- “ right will expire.” Sections forty-four, forty-five, and one hundred and fifty-two. 4. & 46 Vict. The Copyright (Musical Compositions) The whole Act. c. 40. Act, 1882. 49 & 50 Vict. The International Copyright Act, 1886 . The whole Act. c. 33. 51 & 52 Vict. The Copyright (Musical Compositions) The whole Act. c. 17. Act, 1888. 52 & 53 Vict. The Revenue Act, 1889 . . . . Section one, from “ Books first c. 42. "published” to “as provided “in that section." 6 Edw. 7, c. 36 The Musical Copyright Act, 1906 . . In section three the words “and “which has been registered “in accordance with the pro- “visions of the Copyright Act, “ 1812, or of the International “ Copyright Act, 1844, which “ registration may be effected “notwithstanding anything in “the International Copyright “ Act, 1886." A.S.  ## p. (#768) ################################################  ## p. 1 (#769) ############################################## STATUTORY RULES AND ORDERS, 1912.—No. 532. COPYRIGHT, THE COPYRIGHT ROYALTY SYSTEM (GENERAL) REGULATIONS, 1912. DATED JUNE 7, 1912. The Board of Trade, in pursuance of the powers conferred by Section 3 of the Copyright Act, 1911, hereby make the following regulations :- PRELIMINARY. (1.) These Regulations may be cited as the Copy- right Royalty System (General) Regulations, 1912, and shall come into operation on the 1st day of July, 1912. NOTICE. (2.) The notice required by Section 3 of the Copyright Act, 1911, shall contain the following particulars :- (a.) The name and address of the person intending to reproduce the work; (6.) the name of the work which it is intended to reproduce and (if necessary) a descrip- tion sufficient to identify it; (c.) the manner in which it is intended to reproduce the work (e.g., whether by printing, lithography, photography, &c.); (d.) the price or prices at which it is intended to publish the work ; (e.) the earliest date at which any of the copies will be delivered to a purchaser. (3.) The notice shall, not less than one month before any copies of the work are delivered to a purchaser, be sent by registered post or published by advertisement as follows :- (a.) If the name and an address within the United Kingdom of the owner of the copyright, or his agent for the receipt of notice, are known or can with reason- able diligence be ascertained, the notice shall be sent to such owner or agent at such address; (6.) if such name and address are not known and cannot with reasonable diligence be ascertained the notice shall be advertised in the London Gazette ; the advertisement in the London Gazette shall give the particulars required by paragraphs (a.) and (b.) of Regulation (2.), and shall also state an address from which a copy of the notice described in Regulation (2.) may be obtained. PAYMENT OF ROYALTIES. (4.)–(a.) Unless otherwise agreed royalties shall be payable by means of adhesive labels purchased from the owner of the copyright and affixed to the copies of the work. After the person reproducing the work has given the prescribed notice of his intention to reproduce the work the owner of the copyright shall by writing sent by registered post intimate to him some reasonably convenient place within the United Kingdom from which adhesive labels can be obtained and on demand in writing and tender of the price shall supply from such place adhesive labels of the required denominations at a price equal to the amount of royalty represented thereby. Subject to these regulations, no copy of the work shall be delivered to a purchaser until such label or labels denoting the amount of royalty have been affixed thereto. (6.) In cases when royalties are payable by means of adhesive labels if at any time labels of the required denomination are not available either because (i.) after the expiration of fourteen days from the date of the prescribed notice the owner of the copyright has not duly sent to the person reproducing the work an intimation of some reasonably convenient place within the United Kingdom from which such labels can be obtained ; or (ii.) the owner of the copyright refuses or neglects to supply such labels within fourteen days after demand duly made, copies of the work may be delivered to purchasers without having labels affixed thereto ; and the amount of royalties shall be a debt due from the person reproducing the work to the owner of the  ## p. 2 (#770) ############################################## ( ) 2 copyright, and the person reproducing the work shall the design to be entirely enclosed within a circle keep an account of all such copies sold by bim. and the side of the label not to be greater than (c.) For the purposes of this regulation “the i inch in length. The label shall not bear the date of the prescribed notice ” means- effigy of the Sovereign or any other person, nor any (i.) in cases when the notice is required to be word mark or design such as to suggest that the sent by registered post, the date when label is issued by or under the authority of the the notice would in ordinary course of Government for the purpose of denoting any duty post be delivered ; payable to the Government. in cases when the notice is required to be advertised in the London Gazette, the INTERPRETATION. date of such advertisement. (d.) Where royalties are by agreement payable in (6.) In these Regulations the expression “ owner any other mode than by means of adhesive labels labels of the copyright” has the same meaning as in the time and frequency of the payment shall be Section 3 of the Copyright Act, 1911. such as are specified in the agreement. Dated this 7th day of June, 1912. (e.) The adhesive label supplied as aforesaid H. LLEWELLYN SMITH, shall be an adhesive paper label, square in shape, Secretary to the Board of Trade. (ii.) STATUTORY RULES AND ORDERS, 1912.—No. 533. COPYRIGHT. THE COPYRIGHT ROYALTY SYSTEM (MECHANICAL MUSICAL INSTRUMENTS) REGULATIONS, 1912. DATED JUNE 7, 1912. The Board of Trade, in pursuance of the powers conferred by Section 19 (6) of the Copyright Act, 1911, hereby make the following regulations : PRELIMINARY. (1.) These Regulations may be cited as the Copy- right Royalty System (Mechanical Musical Instru- ments) Regulations, 1912, and shall 'come into operation on the 1st day of July, 1912. NOTICE. (2.) The notice required by Section 19 (2) of the Copyright Act, 1911, sball contain the following particulars : (a.) The name and address of the person intending to make the contrivances ; (b.) the name of the musical work which it is intended to reproduce and of the author (if known); aud (if necessary) a descrip- tion sufficient to identify the musical work ; (c.) the class of contrivance on which it is intended to reproduce the musical work (e.g., whether discs, cylinders or music rolls) ; (d.) the ordinary retail selling prices of the contrivances, and the amount of the royalty payable on each contrivance in respect of the musical work; (e.) the earliest date at which any of the contrivances will be delivered to a purchaser ; (f.) whether any other work is to be repro- duced on the same contrivance with the musical work specified in accordance with paragraph (b.). (3.) The notice shall, not less than 10 days before any contrivances on which the musical work is reproduced are delivered to a purchaser, be sent by registered post or published by advertisement as follows :- (a.) If the name and an address within the United Kingdom of the owner of the copyright, or his agent for the receipt of notice, are known or can with reasonable diligence be ascertained, the notice shall be sent to such owner or agent at such address ;  ## p. 3 (#771) ############################################## ( ) 3 (6.) if such name and address are not known making the contrivances to the owner of the copy- and cannot with reasonable diligence be right and the person making the contrivances shall ascertained, the notice shall be advertised keep an account of all such contrivances sold by in the London Gazette; the advertise him. ment in the London Gazette shall give (c.) For the purposes of this Regulation “ the the particulars required by paragraphs date of the prescribed notice" means (a.) and (b.) of Regulation (2.), and shall (i.) in cases where the notice is required to be also state an address from which a copy sent by registered post, the date when of the notice described in Regulation (2.) the notice would in ordinary course of may be obtained. Any number of post be delivered ; musical works may be included in the (ii.) in cases where the notice is required to same advertisement. be advertised in the London Gazette, the The notice may be given either before date of such advertisement. or after the 1st day of July, 1912. (d.) in cases where royalties are payable on con- trivances made before the commencement of the PAYMENT OF ROYALTIES. Copyright Act, 1911, the person making such con- (4.)—(a.) Unless otherwise agreed, royalties shall trivances may give notice of his intention to sell be payable by means of adhesive labels purchased them, containing mutatis mutandis the same par- from the owner of the copyright and affixed in the ticulars and given in the same manner as is pre- manner provided by these Regulations. scribed by these Regulations in the case of the After the person making the contrivances has notice required by Section 19 (2) of the Copyright given the prescribed notice of his intention to make Act, 1911. or sell the contrivances, the owner of the copyright (e.) Where royalties are by agreement payable in shall by writing sent by registered post intimate to any other mode than by means of adhesive labels, bim some reasonably convenient place within the the time and frequency of the payment shall be United Kingdom from which adhesive labels can such as are specified in the agreement. be obtained and on demand in writing and tender (1) The adhesive label supplied as aforesaid of the price shall supply from such place adhesive shall be an adhesive paper label, square in shape, labels of the required denominations at a price the design to be entirely enclosed within a circle equal to the amount of royalty represented thereby. reby and the side of the label not to be greater than and the side of the Subject to these Regulations no contrivance shall inch in length. The label shall not bear the be delivered to a purchaser until such label or effigy of the Sovereign or any other person, nor labels denoting the amount of royalty have been any word, mark, or design such as to suggest that affixed thereto, or in the case of cylinders, to which the label is issued by or under the authority of the it is not reasonably practicable to affix the labels, Government for the purpose of denoting any duty until such label or labels have been affixed to a payable to the Government. carton or box enclosing the cylinder. (b.) In cases where royalties are payable by ORDINARY RETAIL SELLING PRICE. means of adhesive labels if at any time labels of the required denominations are not available either (5.) The ordinary retail selling price of any con- because trivance shall be calculated at the marked or (i.) after the expiration of five days from the catalogued selling price of single copies to the date of the prescribed notice of the public, or, if there is no such marked or catalogued intention of the person making the con- selling price, at the highest price at which single trivances to make or sell such contri. copies are ordinarily sold to the public. vances the owner of the copyright has not duly sent to the person making the INQUIRIES contrivances an intimation of some reasonably convenient place within the (6.) The inquiries referred to in Section 19 (5) United Kingdom from which such labels of the Copyright Act, 1911, shall be directed to the can be obtained ; or owner of the copyright by name or (if his name is (ii.) the owner of the copyright refuses or not known and cannot with reasonable diligence be neglects to supply such labels within ascertained) in general terms to “the owner of the three days after demand duly made, copyright " of the musical work in respect of which contrivances may be delivered to purchasers the inquiries are made, and shall contain- without having labels affixed thereto or to the (a.) a statement of the name of the musical carton or box enclosing the same ; and the amount work in respect of which the inquiries of royalties shall be a debt due from the person are made and of the author (if known),  ## p. 4 (#772) ############################################## ( 4 ) and (if necessary) a description sufficient to identify it; (6.) a statement of the name, address and occupation of the person making the inquiries ; (c.) an allegation that a contrivance has previously been made by means of which the musical work may be mechanically performed, with the trade name (if known) and a description of such contrivance ; (d.) an inquiry whether the contrivance so described was made with the consent or acquiescence of the owner of the copy- right. (7.) The inquiries shall be sent by registered post or published by advertisement as follows ;- (a.) if an address within the United Kingdom of the owner of the copyright is known or can with reasonable diligence be ascertained the inquiries shall be sent to such address ; or (6.) if such address is not known and cannot with reasonable diligence be ascertained the inquiries shall be advertised in the London Gazette. (8.) The prescribed time for reply to such inquiries shall be :- (a.) in cases where the inquiries are required to be sent by registered post seven days after the date when the inquiries would in ordinary course of post be delivered ; (6.) in cases where the inquiries are required to be advertised in the London Gazette seven days after the date of such advertise- ment. INTERPRETATION. (9.) In these Regulations the expression “ owner of the copyright” has the same meaning as in Section 19 (2) of the Copyright Act, 1911. Dated this 7th day of June, 1912. H. LLEWELLYN SMITH, Secretary to the Board of Trade Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 22 Issue 10 (July 1912) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 22 Issue 10 (July 1912) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015039402600" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015039402600</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1912-07-01-The-Author-22-10 publications The Author